<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<itemContainer xmlns="http://omeka.org/schemas/omeka-xml/v5" xmlns:xsi="http://www.w3.org/2001/XMLSchema-instance" xsi:schemaLocation="http://omeka.org/schemas/omeka-xml/v5 http://omeka.org/schemas/omeka-xml/v5/omeka-xml-5-0.xsd" uri="https://conwayhallcollections.omeka.net/items/browse?tags=Catholic+Church-Controversial+Literature&amp;sort_field=added&amp;sort_dir=a&amp;output=omeka-xml" accessDate="2026-03-06T12:29:01-05:00">
  <miscellaneousContainer>
    <pagination>
      <pageNumber>1</pageNumber>
      <perPage>10</perPage>
      <totalResults>6</totalResults>
    </pagination>
  </miscellaneousContainer>
  <item itemId="386" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="1001">
        <src>https://d1y502jg6fpugt.cloudfront.net/25778/archive/files/e68430333bdc8a3decbb6bdaee6ecd68.pdf?Expires=1773878400&amp;Signature=d4hVMBH3UNReoEIEvK6Ixyb4AvrkiVgZocDD39LJ5tunO6DBeI0MoX2qeCfXbv5qWykMjzbLvEs-ZsEbnWunCMAQUxOLbueG0V3GfCHYqJ1tIIlp5VZAeqMtNG%7ELe-1lBzlTYmRrMS-DMrpzWf3rjIuiEgCswFASGolDetCs2xzc81b8uq2IZXVLGQAwB0Ambxh3ztgGUTBh4YUtFrIcAz-xqK2rXGHiQs5MN2CEIbXzt172ze5t%7EP4MeS82nVbxg-tBrpBOjFsBDZQT9zcjVZnrlJF69JeEUk%7ESY1MpN7Ssg48T1aTh4fVDQbFQn9mMcgs2DVjASRDL6hVBbD81WQ__&amp;Key-Pair-Id=K6UGZS9ZTDSZM</src>
        <authentication>f50a74840b3b4827c08c1b2a11d082a9</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="5">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="53">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="21701">
                    <text>1
'4

NATIONAL SEOUL/

Rome

WTOTY

Reason

or

p

&lt;

A REPLY TO

MANNING.

CARDINAL
BY

COL. R. G. INGERSOLL.

Reprinted from

THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW,
October and November, 1888.

PRICE THREEPENCE.

London:
1 THE FREETHOUGHT PUBLISHING COMPANY, LTD.,
2 Newcastle Street, Farringdgn Street, E.C.
1903.

I
41

�PRINTED BY
THE FREETHOUGHT PUBLISHING COMPANY, LTD,,
2 NEWCASTLE-STREET, FARRINGDON-STREET, LONDON, E.C.

�ROME OR REASON?
A REPLY TO CARDINAL MANNING.

PART I.
Superstition “ has ears more deaf than adders to the voice oj
any true, decision."
Cardinal Manning has stated the claims of the Roman
Catholic Church with great clearness, and apparently
without reserve. The age, position, and learning of this
man give a certain weight to his words, apart from their
worth. He represents the oldest of the Christian
Churches. The questions involved are among the most
important that can engage the human mind. No one
having the slightest regard for that superb thing known
as intellectual honesty will avoid the issues tendered, or
seek in any way to gain a victory over truth.
Without candor, discussion, in the highest sense, is
impossible. All have the same interest, whether they
know it or not, in the establishment of facts. All have
the same to gain, the same to lose. He loads the dice
against himself who scores a point against the right.
Absolute honesty is to the intellectual perception what
light is to the eyes. Prejudice and passion cloud the
mind. In each disputant should be blended the advocate
and judge.
In this spirit, having in view only the ascertainment
of the truth, let us examine the arguments, or rather the
statements and conclusions, of Cardinal Manning.
The proposition is that “ The Church itself, by its
marvellous propagation, its eminent sanctity, its inex­
haustible fruitfulness in all good things, its catholic

�4

ROME OR REASON ?

unity and invincible stability, is a vast and perpetu?
motive of credibility, and an irrefragable witness of its
own divine legation.”
The reasons given as supporting this proposition are:-—
That the Catholic Church interpenetrates all the
nations of the civilised world; that it is extra-national
and independent in a supernational unity ; that it is the
same in every place; that it speaks all the languages in
the civilised world ; that it is obedient to one head ; that
as many as seven hundred bishops have knelt before the
Pope ; that pilgrims from all nations have brought gifts
to Rome, and that all these things set forth in the most
self-evident way the unity and universality of the Roman
Church.
It is also asserted that “ men see the Head of the
Church year by year speaking to the nations of the
world, treating with empires, republics, and govern­
ments ” that “ there is no other man on earth that can
so bear himself,” and that “ neither from Canterbury nor
from Constantinople can such a voice go forth to which
rulers and people listen.”
It is also claimed that the Catholic Church has
enlightened and purified the world ; that it has given us
the peace and purity of domestic life; that it has
destroyed idolatry and demonology; that it gave us a
body of law from a higher source than man ; that it has
produced the civilisation of Christendom ; that the popes
were the greatest of statesmen and rulers; that celibacy
is better than marriage, and that the revolutions and
reformations of the last three hundred years have been
destructive and calamitous.
We will examine these assertions as well as some
others.
No one will dispute that the Catholic Church is the
best witness of its own existence. The same is true of
everything that exists ; of every Church, great and
small; of every man, and of every insect.
But it is contended that the marvellous growth or
propagation of the Church is evidence of its divine
origin. Can it be said that success is supernatural ?
All success in this world is relative. Majorities are not

�ROME OR REASON ?

5

necessarily right. If anything is known—if anything
can be known—we are sure that very large bodies of
men have frequently been wrong. We believe in what
is called the progress of mankind. Progress, for the
most part, consists in finding new truths and getting rid
of old errors—that is to say, getting nearer and nearer
in harmony with the facts of nature, seeing with greater
clearness the conditions of well-being.
There is no nation in which a majority leads the way.
In the progress of mankind, the few have been the nearest
right. There have been centuries in which the light
seemed to emanate only from a handful of men, while
the rest of the world was enveloped in darkness. Some
great man leads the way—he becomes the morning star,
the prophet of a coming day. Afterwards, many millions
accept his views. But there are still heights above and
beyond; there are other pioneers, and the old day, in
comparison with the new, becomes a night. So, we cannot
say that success demonstrates either divine origin or
supernatural aid.
We know, if we know anything, that wisdom has often
been trampled beneath the feet of the multitude. We
know that the torch of science has been blown out by
the breath of the hydra-headed. We know that the whole
intellectual heaven has been darkened again. The truth
or falsity of a proposition cannot be determined by
ascertaining the number of those who assert, or of those
who deny.
If the marvellous propagation of the Catholic Church
proves its divine origin, what shall we say of the mar­
vellous propagation of Mohammedanism ?
Nothing can be clearer than that Christianity arose out
of the ruins of the Roman Empire—-that is to say, the
ruins of Paganism. And it is equally clear that Moham­
medanism arose out of the wreck and ruin of Catholicism.
After Mohammed came upon the stage, “ Christianity
was for ever expelled from its most glorious seat—from
Palestine, the scene of its most sacred recollections ; from
Asia Minor, that of its first churches; from Egypt,
whence issued the great doctrine of Trinitarian Ortho­
doxy, and from Carthage, who imposed her belief on

�6

ROME OR REASON ?

Europe.” Before that time “the ecclesiastical chiefs of
Rome, of Constantinople, and of Alexandria were
engaged in a desperate struggle for supremacy, carrying
out their purposes by weapons and in ways revolting to
the conscience of man. Bishops were concerned in
assassinations, poisonings, adulteries, blindings, riots,
treasons, civil war. Patriarchs and primates were
excommunicating and anathematising one another in
their rivalries for earthly power ; bribing eunuchs with
gold and courtesans and royal females with concessions
of episcopal love. Among legions of monks who carried
terror into the imperial armies and riot into the great
cities arose hideous clamors for theological dogmas, but
never a voice for intellectual liberty or the outraged
rights of man.
“ Under these circumstances, amid these atrocities and
crimes, Mohammed arose, and raised his own nation from
Fetichism, the adoration of the meteoric stone, and from
the basest idol worship, and irrevocably wrenched from
Christianity more than half—and that by far the best
half—of her possessions, since it included the Holy Land,
the birth-place of the Christian faith, and Africa, which
had imparted to it its Latin form ; and now, after a lapse
of more than a thousand years, that continent, and a very
large part of Asia, remain permanently attached to the
Arabian doctrine.”
It may be interesting in this connection to say that the
Mohammedan now proves the divine mission of his
Apostle by appealing to the marvellous propagation of
the faith. If the argument is good in the mouth of a
Catholic, is it not good in the mouth of a Moslem ? Let
us see if it is not better.
According to Cardinal Manning, the Catholic Church
triumphed only over the institutions of men, triumphed
only over religions that had been established by men, by
wicked and ignorant men. But Mohammed triumphed
not only over the religions of men, but over the religion
of God. This ignorant driver of camels, this poor,
unknown, unlettered boy, unassisted by God, unen­
lightened by supernatural means, drove the armies of the
true cross before him as the winter’s storm drives

�ROME OR REASON ?

7

withered leaves. At his name, priests, bishops, and
cardinals fled with white faces, popes trembled, and the
armies of God, fighting for the true faith, were conquered
on a thousand fields.
If the success of a church proves its divinity, and after
that another church arises and defeats the first, what does
that prove ?
Let us put this question in a milder form : Suppose
the second church lives and flourishes in spite of the
first, what does that prove ?
As a matter of fact, however, no Church rises with
everything against it. Something is favorable to it, or
it could not exist. If it succeeds and grows, it is abso­
lutely certain that the conditions are favorable. If it
spreads rapidly, it simply shows that the conditions are
exceedingly favorable, and that the forces in opposition
are weak and easily overcome.
Here, in my own country, within a few years, has
arisen a new religion. Its foundations were laid in an
intelligent community, having had the advantages of
what is known as modern civilisation. Yet this new
faith—founded on the grossest absurdities, as gross as
we find in the Scriptures—in spite of all opposition
began to grow, and kept growing. It was subjected to
persecution, and the persecution increased its strength.
It was driven from State to State by the believers in
universal love, until it left what was called civilisation,
crossed the wide plains, and took up its abode on the
shores of the Great Salt Lake. It continued to grow.
Its founder, as he declared, had frequent conversations
with God, and received directions from that source.
Hundreds of miracles were performed, multitudes upon
the desert were miraculously fed, the sick were cured,
the dead were raised, and the Mormon Church continued
to grow, until now, less than half a century after the
death of its founder, there are several hundred thousand
believers in the new faith.
Do you think that men enough could join this Church
to prove the truth of its creed ?
Joseph Smith said that he found certain golden plates
that had been buried for many generations, and upon

�8

ROME OR REASON ?

these plates, in some unknown language, had been
engraved this new revelation, and I think he insisted
that by the use of miraculous mirrors this language was
translated. If there should be Mormon bishops in the
countries of the world eighteen hundred years from now,
do you think a cardinal of that faith could prove the
truth of the golden plates simply by the fact that the
faith had spread and that seven hundred bishops had
knelt before the head of that Church ?
It seems to me that a “supernatural” religion—that
is to say, a religion that is claimed to have been divinely
founded and to be authenticated by miracle—is much
easier to establish among an ignorant people than any
other, and the more ignorant the people, the easier such
a religion could be established. The reason for this is
plain. All ignorant tribes, all savage men, believe in
the miraculous, in the supernatural. The conception
of uniformity, of what may be called the eternal con­
sistency of nature, is an idea far above their compre­
hension. They are forced to think in accordance with
their minds, and as a consequence they account for all
phenomena by the acts of superior beings—that is to
say, by the supernatural. In other words, that religion
having most in common with the savage, having most
that was satisfactory to his mind, or to his lack of mind,
would stand the best chance of success.
It is probably safe to say that at one time, or during
one phase of the development of man, everything was
miraculous. After a time, the mind slowly developing,
certain phenomena, always happening under like con­
ditions, were called “ natural,” and none suspected any
special interference. The domain of the miraculous
grew less and less—the domain of the natural larger ;
that is to say, the common became the natural, but the
uncommon was still regarded as the miraculous. I he
rising and setting of the sun ceased to excite the wonder
of mankind—there was no miracle about that; but an
eclipse of the sun was miraculous. Men did not then
know that eclipses are periodical, that they happen with
the same certainty as the sun rises. It took many
observations through many generations to arrive at this

�ROME OR REASON ?

(J

conclusion. Ordinary rains became “ natural,” floods
remained “ miraculous.”
But it can all be summed up in this: The average
man regards the common as natural, the uncommon as
supernatural. The educated man—and by that I mean
the developed man—is satisfied that all phenomena are
natural, and that the supernatural does not and cannot
exist.
As a rule, an individual is egotistic in the proportion
that he lacks intelligence. The same is true of nations
and races. The barbarian is egotistic enough to suppose
that an Infinite Being is constantly doing something, or
failing to do something, on his account. But as man
rises in the scale of civilisation, as he becomes really
great, he comes to the conclusion that nothing in Nature
happens on his account—that he is hardly great enough
to disturb the motions of the planets.
Let us make an application of this : To me, the success
of Mormonism is no evidence of its truth, because it has
succeeded only with the superstitious. It has been
recruited from communities brutalised by other forms of
superstition. To me, the success of Mohammed does not
tend to show that he was right—for the reason that he
triumphed only over the ignorant, over the superstitious.
The same is true of the Catholic Church. Its seeds were
planted in darkness. It was accepted by the credulous,
by men incapable of reasoning upon such questions. It
did not, it has not, it cannot, triumph over the intellectual
world. To count its many millions does not tend to
prove the truth of its creed. On the contrary, a creed
that delights the credulous gives evidence against itself.
Questions of fact or philosophy cannot be settled
simply by numbers. There was a time when the Coper­
nican system of astronomy had but few supporters—the
multitude being on the other side. There was a time
when the rotation of the earth was not believed by the
majority.
Let us press this idea further. There was a time when
Christianity was not in the majority, anywhere. Let us
suppose that the first Christian missionary had met a
prelate of the Pagan faith, and suppose this prelate had

�10

RoSiE OR REASON ?

used against the Christian missionary the Cardinal’s
argument—how could the missionary have answered if
the Cardinal’s argument is good?
But, after all, is the success of the Catholic Church a
marvel ? If this Church is of divine origin, if it has
been under the special care, protection, and guidance of
an Infinite Being, is not its failure far more wonderful
than its success ? For eighteen centuries it has perse­
cuted and preached, and the salvation of the world is
still remote. This is the result, and it may be asked
whether it is worth while to try to convert the world to
Catholicism.
Are Catholics better than Protestants ? Are they nearer
honest, nearer just, more charitable ? Are Catholic
nations better than Protestant ?
Do the Catholic
nations move in the van of progress ? Within their
jurisdiction are life, liberty, and property safer than
anywhere else ? Is Spain the first nation of the world ?
Let me ask another question : Are Catholics or Pro­
testants better than Freethinkers ? Has the Catholic
Church produced a greater man than Humboldt ? Has
the Protestant produced a greater than Darwin ? Was
not Emerson, so far as purity of life is concerned, the
equal to any true believer ? Was Pius IX., or any
other Vicar of Christ, superior to Abraham Lincoln ?
But it is claimed that the Catholic Church is universal,
and that its universality demonstrates its divine origin.
According to the Bible, the Apostles were ordered to
go into all the world to preach the gospel—yet not one of
them, nor one of their converts at any time, nor one of
the Vicars of God, for fifteen hundred years afterward,
knew of the existence of the Western Hemisphere.
During all that time, can it be said that the Catholic
Church was universal ? At the close of the fifteenth
century, there was one half of the world in which the
Catholic faith had never been preached, and in the other
half not one person in ten had ever heard of it, and of
those who had heard of it, not one in ten believed it.
Certainly the Catholic Church was not then universal.
Is it universal now ? What impression has Catholicism
made upon the many millions of China, of Japan, of

�ROME OR REASON ?

II

India, of Africa ? Can it truthfully be said that the
Catholic Church is now universal ? When any church
becomes universal, it will be the only church. There
cannot be two universal churches, neither can there be
one universal church and any other.
The Cardinal next tries to prove that the Catholic
Church is divine, “ by its eminent sanctity and its inex­
haustible fruitfulness in all good things.”
And here let me admit that there are many millions of
good Catholics—that is, of good men and women who
are Catholics. It is unnecessary to charge universal
dishonesty or hypocrisy, for the reason that this would
be only a kind of personality. Many thousands of heroes
have died in defence of the faith, and millions of Catholics
have killed, and been killed, for the- sake of their religion.
And here it may be well enough to say that martyrdom
does not even tend to prove the truth of a religion. The
man who dies in flames, standing by what he believes to
be true, establishes, not the truth of what he believes,
but his sincerity.
Without calling in question the intentions of the
Catholic Church, we can ascertain whether it has been
“ inexhaustibly fruitful in all good things,” and whether
it has been “ eminent for its sanctity.”
In the first place, nothing can be better than goodness.
Nothing is more sacred, or can be more sacred, than the
well-being of man. All things that tend to increase or
preserve the happiness of the human race are good—
that is to say, they are sacred. All things that tend to
his unhappiness, are bad, no matter by whom they are
taught or done.
It is perfectly certain that the Catholic Church has
taught, and still teaches, that intellectual liberty is dan­
gerous—that it should not be allowed. It was driven to
take this position because it had taken another. It
taught, and still teaches, that a certain belief is necessary
to salvation. It has always known that investigation
and inquiry led, or might lead, to doubt; that doubt leads,
or may lead, to heresy, and that heresy leads to hell. In
other words, the Catholic Church has something more
important than this world, more important than the well­

�12

ROME OR REASON ?

being of man here. It regards this life as an oppor­
tunity for joining that Church, for accepting that creed,
and for the saving of your soul.
If the Catholic Church is right in its premises, it is
right in its conclusion. If it is necessary to believe the
Catholic creed in order to obtain eternal joy, then, of
course, nothing else in this world is, comparatively
speaking, of the slightest importance. Consequently,
the Catholic Church has been, and still is, the enemy of
intellectual freedom, of investigation, of inquiry—in
other words, the enemy of progress in secular things.
The result of this was an effort to compel all men to
accept the belief necessary to salvation. This effort
naturally divided itself into persuasion and persecution.
It will be admitted that the good man is kind, merciful,
charitable, forgiving, and just. A Church must be
judged by the same standard. Has the Church been
merciful ? Has it been “ fruitful in the good things ” of
justice, charity, and forgiveness ? Can a good man,
believing a good doctrine, persecute for opinion’s sake ?
If the Church imprisons a man for the expression of an
honest opinion, is it not certain, either that the doctrine
of the Church is wrong or that the Church is bad ?
Both cannot be good. “ Sanctity ” without goodness is
impossible. Thousands of “ saints ” have been the most
malicious of the human race. If the history of the world
proves anything, it proves that the Catholic Church was
for many centuries the most merciless institution that
ever existed among men. I cannot believe that the
instruments of persecution were made and used by the
eminently good ; neither can I believe that honest people
were imprisoned, tortured, and burned at the stake by a
Church that was “ inexhaustibly fruitful in all good
things.”
And let me say here that I have no Protestant pre­
judices against Catholicism, and have no Catholic
prejudices against Protestantism. I regard all religions
either without prejudice or with the same prejudice.
They were all, according to my belief, devised by men,
and all have for a foundation ignorance of this world
and fear of the next. All the gods have been made by

�ROME OR REASON ?

*3

men. They are all equally powerless and equally use­
less. I like some of them better than I do others, for
the same reason that I admire some characters in fiction
more than I do others. I prefer Miranda to Caliban,
but have not the slightest idea that either of them existed.
So I prefer Jupiter to Jehovah, although perfectly satisfied
that both are myths. I believe myself to be in a frame
of mind to justly and fairly consider the claims of
different religions, believing as I do that all are wrong,
and admitting as I do that there is some good in all.
When one speaks of the “ inexhaustible fruitfulness in
all good things ” of the Catholic Church we remember
the horrors and atrocities of the Inquisition—the rewards
offered by the Roman Church for the capture and murder
of honest men. We remember the Dominican Order,
the members of which, upheld by the Vicar of Christ,
pursued the heretics like sleuth-hounds, through many
centuries.
The Church, “ inexhaustible in fruitfulness in all good
things,” not only imprisoned and branded and burned
the living, but violated the dead. It robbed graves, to
the end that it might convict corpses of heresy—to the
end that it might take from widows their portions and
from orphans their patrimony.
We remember the millions in the darkness of dungeons
-—the millions who perished by the sword-—the vast
multitudes destroyed in flames—those who were flayed
alive—those who were blinded—those whose tongues
were cut out—those into whose ears were poured molten
lead—those whose eyes were deprived of their lids—
those who were tortured and tormented in every way by
which pain could be inflicted and human nature over­
come.
And we remember, too, the exultant cry of the Church
over the bodies of her victims : “ Their bodies were
burned here, but their souls are now tortured in hell.”
We remember that the Church, by treachery, bribery,
perjury, and the commission of every possible crime, got
possession and control of Christendom, and we know the
use that was made of this power—that it was used to
brutalise, degrade, stupefy, and “ sanctify ” the children

�14

ROME OR REASON ?

of men. We know also that the Vicars of Christ were
persecutors for opinion’s sake—that they sought to
destroy the liberty of thought through fear—that they
endeavored to make every brain a Bastille in which the
mind should be a convict—that they endeavored to make
every tongue a prisoner, watched by a familiar of the
Inquisition—and that they threatened punishment here,
imprisonment here, burnings here, and, in the name of
their God, eternal imprisonment and eternal burnings
hereafter.
We know, too, that the Catholic Church was, during
all the years of its power, the enemy of every science. It
preferred magic to medicine, relics to remedies, priests to
physicians. It thought more of astrologers than of
astronomers. It hated geologists, it persecuted the
chemist, and imprisoned the naturalist, and opposed
every discovery calculated to improve the condition of
mankind.
It is impossible to forget the persecutions of the Cathari,
the Albigenses, the Waldenses, the Hussites, the Hugue­
nots, and of every sect that had the courage to think just
a little for itself. Think of a woman—the mother of a
family—taken from her children and burned, on account
of her view as to the three natures of Jesus Christ. Think
of the Catholic Church—an institution with a Divine
Founder, presided over by the agent of God—punishing
a woman for giving a cup of cold water to a fellow being
who had been anathematised. Think of this Church,
“ fruitful in all good things,” launching its curse at an
honest man—not only cursing him from the crown of
his head to the soles of his feet with a fiendish
particularity, but having at the same time the impudence
to call on God, and the Holy Ghost, and Jesus Christ,
and the. Virgin Mary, to join in the curse ; and to curse
him not only here, but for ever hereafter; calling upon
all the saints and upon all the redeemed to join in a
hallelujah of curses, so that earth and heaven should
reverberate with countless curses launched at a human
being simply for having expressed an honest thought.
This Church, so “fruitful in all good things,” invented
crimes that it might punish. This Church tried men for

�ROME OR REASON?

15

a “ suspicion of heresy ”—imprisoned them for the vice
of being suspected—stripped them of all they had on
earth and allowed them to rot in dungeons, because they
were guilty of the crime of having been suspected.
This was a part of the Canon Law.
It is too late to talk about the “ invincible stability ”
of the Catholic Church.
It was not invincible in the seventh, in the eighth, or
in the ninth centuries. It was not invincible in Germany
in Luther’s day. It was not invincible in the Low
Countries. It was not invincible in Scotland, or in
England. It was not invincible in France. It is not
invincible in Italy. It is not supreme in any intellectual
centre of the world. It does not triumph in Paris, or
Berlin ; it is not dominant in London, in England;
neither is it triumphant in the United States. It
has not within its fold the philosophers, the statesmen,
and the thinkers, who are the leaders of the human
race.
It is claimed that Catholicism “ interpenetrates all the
nations of the civilised world,” and that “ in some it
holds- the whole nation in its unity.”
I suppose the Catholic Church is more powerful in
Spain than in any other nation.
The history of this
nation demonstrates the result of Catholic supremacy,
the result of an acknowledgment by a people that a
religion is too sacred to be examined.
Without attempting in an article of this character to
point out the many causes that contributed to the adop­
tion of Catholicism by the Spanish people, it is enough
to say that Spain, of all nations, has been and is the
most thoroughly Catholic, and the most thoroughly inter­
penetrated and dominated by the spirit of the Church of
Rome.
Spain used the sword of the Church. In the name of
religion it endeavoured to conquer the infidel world. It
drove from its territory the Moors, not because they
were bad, not because they were idle and dishonest, but
because they were infidels. It expelled the Jews, not
because they were ignorant or vicious, but because they
were unbelievers. It drove out the Moriscoes, and

�16

ROME OR REASON ?

deliberately made outcasts of the intelligent, the industri­
ous, the honest and the useful, because they were not
Catholics. It leaped like a wfild beast upon the Low
Countries, for the destruction of Protestantism.
It
covered the seas with its fleets, to destroy the intellec­
tual liberty of man. And not only so—it established
the Inquisition within its borders. It imprisoned the
honest, it burned the noble, and succeeded after many
years of devotion to the true faith, in destroying the
industry, the intelligence, the usefulness, the genius, the
nobility and the wealth of a nation. It became a wreck,
a jest of the conquered, and excited the pity of its former
victims.
In this period of degradation, the Catholic Church
held “ the whole nation in its unity.”
At last Spain began to deviate from the path of the
Church. It made a treaty with an infidel power. In
1782 it became humble enough, and wise enough, to be
friends with Turkey. It made treaties with Tripoli and
Algiers and the Barbary States. It had become too
poor to ransom the prisoners taken by these powers. It
began to appreciate the fact that it could neither conquer
nor convert the world by the sword.
Spain has progressed in the arts and sciences, in all
that tends to enrich and ennoble a nation, in the pre­
cise proportion that she has lost faith in the Catholic
Church. This may be said of every other nation in
Christendom. Torquemada is dead ; Castelar is alive.
The dungeons of the Inquisition are empty, and a little
light has penetrated the clouds and mists—not much,
but a little. Spain is not yet clothed and in her right
mind. A few years ago the cholera visited Madrid and
other cities. Physicians were mobbed. Processions of
saints carried the host through the streets for the pur­
pose of staying the plague.
The streets were not
cleaned ; the sewers were filled. Filth and faith, old
partners, reigned supreme. The Church, “ eminent for
its sanctity,” stood in the light and cast its shadow on
the ignorant and the prostrate. The Church, in its
“ inexhaustible fruitfulness in all good things,” allowed
its children to perish through ignorance, and used the

�ROME OR REASON ?

I?

diseases it had produced as an instrument to further
enslave its votaries and its victims.
No one will deny that many of its priests exhibited
heroism of the highest order in visiting the sick and
administering what are called the consolations of religion
to the dying, and in burying the dead. It is necessary
neither to deny nor disparage the self-denial and good­
ness of these men. But their religion did more than all
other causes to produce the very evils that called for the
exhibition of self-denial and heroism. One scientist in
control of Madrid could have prevented the plague. In
such cases, cleanliness is far better than “ godliness ” ;
science is superior to superstition ; drainage much better
than divinity; therapeutics more excellent than theology.
Goodness is not enough—intelligence is necessary. Faith
is not sufficient, creeds are helpless, and prayers fruitless.
It is admitted that the Catholic Church exists in many
nations ; that it is dominated, at least in a great degree,
by the Bishop of Rome—that it is international in that
sense, and that in that sense it has what may be called
a “ supernational unity.” The same, however, is true of
the Masonic fraternity. It exists in many nations, but
it is not a national body. It is in the same sense extra­
national, in the same sense international, and has in the
same sense a supernational unity. So the same may be

said of other societies. This, however, does not tend to
prove that anything supernational is supernatural.
It is also admitted that in faith, worship, ceremonial,
discipline and government, the Catholic’ Church is
substantially the same wherever it exists. This estab­
lishes the unity, but not the divinity of the institution.
The church that does not allow investigation, that
teaches that all doubts are wicked, attains unity through
tyranny—that is, monotony by repression. Wherever
man has had something like freedom, differences have
appeared, heresies have taken root, and the divisions
have become permanent. New sects have been born,
and the Catholic Church has been weakened. The
boast of unity is the confession of tyranny.
It is insisted that the unity of the Church substantiates
its claim to divine origin, This is asserted over and over

�i8

ROMS OR REASON ?

again, in many ways ; and yet in the Cardinal’s article is
found this strange mingling of boast and confession:
“ Was it only by the human power of man that the
unity, external and internal, which for fourteen hundred
years had been supreme, was once more restored in the
Council of Constance, never to be broken again ?”
By this it is admitted that the internal and external
unity of the Catholic Church has been broken, and that
it required more than human power to restore it. Then
the boast is made that it will never be broken again.
Yet it is asserted that the internal and external unity of
the Catholic Church is the great fact that demonstrates
its divine origin.
Now if this internal and external unity was broken,
and remained broken for years, there was an interval
during which the Church had no internal or external
unity, and during which the evidence of divine origin
failed. The unity was broken in spite of the Divine
Founder. This is admitted by the use of the word
“ again.” The unbroken unity of the Church is asserted,
and upon this assertion is based the claim of divine
origin ; it is then admitted that the unity was broken.
The argument is then shifted, and the claim is made that
it required more than human power to restore the internal
and external unity of the Church, and that the restora­
tion, not the unity, is proof of the divine origin. Is there
any contradiction beyond this ?
Let us state the case in another way. Let us suppose
that a man has a sword which he claims was made by
God, stating that the reason he knows that God made
the sword is that it never had been, and never could be,
broken. Now if it was afterwards ascertained that it had
been broken, and the owner admitted that it had been,
what would be thought of him if he then took the ground
that it had been welded, and that the welding was the
evidence that it was of divine origin?
A prophecy is then indulged in, to the effect that the
internal and external unity of the Church can never be
broken again. It is admitted that it was broken, it is
asserted that it was divinely restored,? and^ then it. is
declared that it is never to be broken again. No reason

�ROME OR REASON ?

19

is given for this prophecy ; it must be born of the facts
already stated, Put in a form to be easily understood, it
is this :—
We know that the unity of the Church can never be
broken, because the Church is of divine origin.
We know that it was broken ; but this does not weaken
the argument, because it was restored by God, and it has
not been broken since.
Therefore, it never can be broken again.
It is stated that the Catholic Church is immutable, and
that its immutability establishes its claim to divine origin,
Was it immutable when its unity, internal and external,
was broken ? Was it precisely the same after its unity
was broken that it was before ? Was it precisely the same
after its unity was divinely restored that it was while
broken ? Was it universal while it was without unity ?
Which of the fragments was universal—which was im­
mutable ?
The fact that the Catholic Church is obedient to the
Pope, establishes, not the supernatural origin of the
Church, but the mental slavery of its members. It estab­
lishes the fact that it is a successful organisation ; that it
is cunningly devised; that it destroys the mental inde­
pendence, and that whoever absolutely submits to its
authority loses the jewel of his soul.
The fact that Catholics are, to a great extent, obedient
to the Pope, establishes nothing except the thoroughness
of the organisation.
How was the Roman Empire formed ? By what means
did that great Power hold in bondage the then known
world ? How is it that a despotism is established ? How
is it that the few enslave the many ? How is it that the
nobility live on the labor of the peasants ? The answer
is in one word—Organisation. The organised few
triumph over the unorganised many. The few hold the
sword and the purse. The unorganised are overcome in
detail—terrorised, brutalised, robbed, conquered.
We must remember that when Christianity was estab­
lished the world was ignorant, credulous, and cruel.
The Gospel, with its idea of forgiveness, with its heaven
and hell, was suited to the barbarians among whom it

�ao

ROME OR REASON ?

was preached. Let it be understood, once for all, that
Christ had but little to do with Christianity. The people
became convinced—being ignorant, stupid, and credulous
—that the Church held the keys of heaven and hell.
■ The foundation for the most terrible mental tyranny that
has existed among men was in this way laid. The
Catholic Church enslaved to the extent of its power. It
resorted to every possible form of fraud ; it perverted
every good instinct of the human heart; it rewarded
every vice; it resorted to every artifice that ingenuity
could devise, to reach the highest round of power. It

tortured the accused to make them confess ; it tortured
witnesses to compel the commission of perjury; it tor­
tured children for the purpose of making them convict
their parents; it compelled men to establish their own
innocence; it imprisoned without limit; it had the
malicious patience to wait; it left the accused without
trial, and left them in dungeons until released by death.
There is no crime that the Catholic Church did not
commit, no cruelty that it did not practise, no form of
treachery that it did not reward, and no virtue that it did
not persecute. It was the greatest and most powerful
enemy of human rights. It did all that organisation,
cunning, piety, self-denial, heroism, treachery, zeal, and
brute force could do to enslave the children of men. It
was the enemy of intelligence, the assassin of liberty, and
the destroyer of progress. It loaded the noble with
chains and the infamous with honors. In one hand it
carried the alms-dish, in the other a dagger. It argued
with the sword, persuaded with poison, and convinced
with the faggot.
It is impossible to see how the divine origin of a
Church can be established by showing that hundreds of
bishops have visited the Pope.
Does the fact that millions of faithful visit Mecca
establish the truth of the Koran? Is it a scene for
congratulation when the bishops of thirty nations kneel
before a man ? Is it not humiliating to know that man
is willing to kneel at the feet of man ? Could a noble
man demand, or. joyfully receive, the humiliation of his
fellows?

�ROME OR REASON '?

21

As a rule, arrogance and humility go together. .He
who in power compels his fellow-man to kneel, .will him­
self kneel when weak. The tyrant is a cringer in power ,
a cringer is a tyrant out of power. Great men stand
face to face. They meet on equal terms. The cardinal
who kneels in the presence of the Pope, wants the bishop
to kneel in his presence; and the bishop who kneels
demands that the priest shall kneel to. him; and the
priest who kneels demands that they in lower orders
shall kneel; and all, from Pope to the lowest—that is to
say, from Pope to exorcist, from Pope to the one in
charge of the bones of saints all demand that the
people, the laymen, those upon whom they live, shall
kneel to them.
The man of free and noble spirit will not kneel.
Courage has no knees. Fear kneels, or falls upon its
ctsh-di
The Cardinal insists that the Pope is the Vicar of
Christ, and that all Popes have been. What is a Vicar
of Jesus Christ ? He is a substitute, in office. He
stands in the place, or occupies the position in relation
to the Church, in relation to the world, that Jesus Christ
would occupy were he the Pope at Rome. In other
words, he takes Christ’s place; so that, according to the
doctrine of the Catholic Church, Jesus Christ himself is
present in the person of the Pope.
We all know that a good man may employ a bad
agent. A good king might leave his realm and put in
his place a tyrant and a wretch. The good man and the
good king cannot certainly know what manner of man
the agent is-—what kind of person the vicar is; conse­
quently the bad may be chosen. But if the king
appointed a bad vicar, knowing him to. be bad, knowing
that he would oppress the people, knowing that he would
imprison and burn the noble and generous, what excuse
can be imagined for such a king ?
. .
Now, if the Church is of divine origin, and if each
Pope is the Vicar of Jesus Christ, he must have been
chosen by Jesus Christ", and when he was chosen
Christ must have known exactly what his Vicar would
do. Can we believ^xthat an infinity wise and good

�22

ROME OR REASON r1

Being would choose immoral, dishonest, ignorant,
malicious, heartless, fiendish, and inhuman Vicars ?
The Cardinal admits that “ the history of Christianity
is the history of the Church, and that the history of the
Church is the history of the Pontiffs,” and he then de­
clares that “ the greatest statesmen and rulers that the
world has ever seen are the Popes of Rome.”
Let me call attention to a few passages in Draper’s
History of the Intellectual Development of Europe,
“ Constantine was one of the Vicars of Christ. After­
wards, Stephen IV. was chosen. The eyes of Constan­
tine were then put out by Stephen, acting in Christ’s
place. 1 he tongue of the Bishop Theodorus was
•
amputated by the man who had been substituted for
God. This bishop was left in a dungeon to perish of
thirst. Pope Leo III. was seized in the street and
forced into a church, where the nephew's of Pope Adrian
attempted to put out his eyes and cut off his tongue.
His successor, Stephen V., was driven ignominiously
from Rome. His successor, Paschal I., was accused of
blinding and murdering twro ecclesiastics in the Lateran
Palace. John VIII.,unable to resist the Mohammedans,
was compelled to pay them tribute.
“At this time, the Bishop of Naples was in secret
alliance with the Mohammedans, and they divided with
this Catholic bishop the plunder they collected from
other Catholics. This bishop was excommunicated by
the Pope; afterwards he gave him absolution because
he betrayed the chief Mohammedans, and assassinated
others. There was an ecclesiastical conspiracy to mur­
der the Pope, and some of the treasures of the Church
were seized, and the gate of St. Pancrazia was opened
with false keys to admit the Saracens. Formosus, who
had been engaged in these transactions, who had been
excommunicated as a conspirator for the murder of Pope
John, was himself elected Pope in 891. Boniface VI.
was his successor. He had been deposed from the
diaconate and from the priesthood for his immoral and
lewd life. Stephen VII. was the next Pope, and he had
the dead body of Formosus taken from the grave,
clothed in papal habiliments, propped up in a chair and
tried before a Council. The corpse w'as found guilty,
three fingers were cut off, and the body cast into the
Tiber. Afterwards Stephen VII.. this Vicar of Christ,
was thrown into prison and strangled.

�ROME OR REASON ?

23

“ From 896 to 900, five popes were consecrated.
Leo V., in less than two months after he became Pope,
was cast into prison by Christopher, one of his chaplains.
This Christopher usurped his place, and in a little while
was expelled from Rome by Sergius III., who became
Pope in 905. This Pope lived in criminal intercourse
with the celebrated Theodora, who with her daughters
Marozia and Theodora, both prostitutes, exercised an
extraordinary control over him. The love of Theodora
was also shared by John X. She gave him the Arch­
bishopric of Ravenna, and made him Pope in 915. The
daughter of Theodora overthrew this Pope. She sur­
prised him in the Lateran Palace. His brother, Peter,
was killed; the Pope was thrown into prison, where he
was afterwards murdered. Afterward, this Marozia,
daughter of Theodora, made her own son Pope, John XI.
Many affirmed that Pope Sergius was his father, but his
mother inclined to attribute him to her husband Alberic,
whose brother Guido she afterwards married. Another
of her sons, Alberic, jealous of his brother, John the
Pope, cast him and their mother into prison. Alberic s
son was then elected Pope as John XII.
“John was nineteen years old when he became the
Vicar of Christ. His reign was characterised by the
most shocking immoralities, so that the Emperor Otho I.
was compelled by the German clergy to inteifere. He
was tried. It appeared that John had received bribes
for the consecration of bishops; that he had ordained
one who was only ten years old; that he was charged
with incest, and with so many adulteries that the Lateran
Palace had become a brothel. He put out the eyes of
* one ecclesiastic; he maimed another—both dying in
consequence of their injuries. He was given to drunken­
ness and to gambling. He was deposed at last, and
Leo VII. elected in his stead. Subsequently he got the
upper hand. He seized his antagonists ; he cut off the
hand of one, the nose, the finger, and the tongue of
others. His life was eventually brought to an end by
the vengeance of a man whose wife he had seduced.”
And yet,I admit that the most infamous Popes, the
most heartless and fiendish bishops, friars, and priests
were models of mercy, charity, and justice when com­
pared with the orthodox God—with the God they wor­
shipped. These popes, these bishops, these priests could
persecute only for a few years—they could burn only for

�24

kOME OR REASON ?

a few moments—but their God threatened to imprison
and burn for ever; and their God is as much worse than
they were, as hell is worse than the Inquisition.
“John XIII, was strangled in prison. Boniface VII.
imprisoned Benedict VII., and starved him to death.
John XIV. was secretly put to death in the dungeons of
the castle of St. Angelo. The corpse of Boniface was
dragged by the populace through the streets.”
It must be remembered that the popes were assassin­
ated by Catholics—murdered by the faithful; that one
Vicar of Christ strangled another Vicar of Christ, and
that these men were “ the greatest rulers and the
greatest statesmen of the earth.”
“ Pope John XVI. was seized, his eyes put out, his
nose cut off, his tongue torn from his mouth, and he was
sent through the streets mounted on an ass, with his
face to the tail. Benedict IX., a boy of less than
twelye years of age, was raised to the apostolic throne.
One of his successors, Victor III., declared that the life
of Benedict was so shameful, so foul, so execrable, that
he shuddered to describe it. He ruled like a captain of
banditti. The people, unable to bear longer his
adulteries, his homicides and his abominations, rose
against him, and in despair of maintaining his position,
he put up his papacy to auction, and it was bought by a
Presbyter named John, who became Gregory VI., in the
year of grace 1045. Well may we ask, Were these the
Vicegerents of God upon earth—these, who had truly
reached that goal beyond which the last effort of human
wickedness cannot pass?”
It may be sufficient to say that there is no crime that
man can commit that has not been committed by the
Vicars of Christ. They have inflicted every possible
torture, violated every natural right. Greater monsters
the human race has not produced.
Among the “some two hundred and fifty-eight”
Vicars of Christ there were probably some good men.
This would have happened even if the intention had
been to get all bad men, for the reason that man reaches
perfection neither in good nor in evil; but if they were
selected by Christ himself, if they were selected by a
Church with a divine origin and under divine guidance,
then there is no way to account for the selection of a

�roMe or

Reason?

25

bad one. If one hypocrite was duly elected Pope—one
murderer, one strangler, one starver—this demonstrates
that all the Popes were selected by men, and by men
only, that the claim of divine guidance is born of zeal
and uttered without knowledge.
But who were the Vicars of Christ ? How many
have there been ? Cardinal Manning himself does not
know. He is not sure. He says : “ Starting from St.
Peter to Leo. XIII., there have been some two hundred
and fifty-eight Pontiffs claiming to be recognised by the
whole Catholic unity as successors of St. Peter and
Vicars of Jesus Christ.” Why did he use the word
“some”? Why “claiming”? Does he positively
know ? Is it possible that the present Vicar of Christ is
not certain as to the number of his predecessors ? Is
he infallible in faith and fallible in fact ?

PART II.
“ If we live thus tamely—

To be thus jaded by a piece of scarlet—
Farewell nobility.”
No one will deny that “ the Pope speaks to many people
in many nations; that he treats with empires and
governments,” and that “neither from Canterbury nor
from Constantinople such a voice goes forth.”
How does the Pope speak ? What does he say ?
He speaks against the liberty of man—against the
progress of the human race. He speaks to calumniate
thinkers, and to warn the faithful against the discoveries
of science. He speaks for the destruction of civilisa­
tion.
Who listens ? Do astronomers, geologists, and
scientists put the hand to the ear, fearing that an accent

�26

Rome or reason ?

may be lost ? Does France listen ? Does Italy hear ?
Is not the Church weakest at its centre ? Do those
who have raised Italy from the dead, and placed her
again among the great nations, pay attention ? Does
Great Britain care for this voice—this moan, this groan
—of the Middle Ages? Do the words of Leo XIII.
impress the intelligence of the Great Republic ? Can
anything be more absurd than for the Vicar of Christ to
attack a demonstration of science with a passage of
Scripture, or a quotation from one of the “ Fathers ” ?
Compare the popes with the kings and queens of
England. Infinite wisdom had but little to do with the
selection of these monarchs, and yet they were far better
than any equal number of consecutive popes. This is
faint praise, even for kings and queens ; but it shows
that chance succeeded in getting better rulers for England
than “ Infinite Wisdom ” did for the Church of Rome.
Compare the popes with the presidents of the Republic
elected by the people. If Adams had murdered
Washington, and Jefferson had imprisoned Adams, and
if Madison had cut out Jefferson’s tongue, and Monroe
had assassinated Madison, and John Quincey Adams had
poisoned Monroe, and General Jackson had hung Adams
and his Cabinet, we might say that presidents had been
as virtuous as popes. But if this had happened the
verdict of the world would be that the people are not
capable of selecting their presidents.
But this voice from Rome is growing feeble day by
day ; so feeble that the Cardinal admits that the Vicar
of God and the supernatural Church “are being tor­
mented by Falck laws, by Mancini laws, and by Crispi
laws.” In other words, this representative of God, this
substitute of Christ, this Church of divine origin, this
supernatural institution—pervaded by the Holy Ghost—
are being “ tormented ” by three politicians. Is it pos­
sible that this patriotic trinity is more powerful than the
other ?
It is claimed that if the Catholic Church “ be only a
human system, built up by the intellect, will, and energy
of men, the adversaries must prove it—that the burden
is upon them.”

�ROME OR REASON ?

As a general thing, institutions are natural. If this
Church is supernatural, it is the one exception. The
affirmative is with those who claim that it is of divine
origin. So far as we know, all governments and all
creeds are the work of man. No one believes that Rome
was a supernatural production, and yet its beginnings
were as small as those of the Catholic Church. Com­
mencing in weakness, Rome grew, and fought, and con­
quered, until it was believed that the sky bent above a
subjugated world. And yet all was natural. For every
effect there was an efficient cause.
The Catholic asserts that all other religions have been
produced by man—that Brahminism and Buddhism, the
religion of Isis and Osiris, the marvellous mythologies
of Greece and Rome, were the work of the human mind.
From these religions Catholicism has borrowed. Long
before Catholicism was born it w’as believed that women
had borne children whose fathers were gods. The Trinity
was promulgated in Egypt centuries before the birth of
Moses. Celibacy was taught by the ancient Nazarenes
and Essenes, by the priests of Egypt and India, by
mendicant monks, and by the piously insane of many
countries long before the Apostles lived. The Chinese
tell us that “ when there were but one man and one
woman upon the earth, the woman refused to sacrifice
her virginity even to people the globe ; and the gods,
honoring her purity, granted that she should conceive
beneath the gaze of her lover’s eyes, and a virgin mother
became the parent of humanity.”
The founders of many religions have insisted that it
was the duty of man to renounce the pleasures of sense,
and millions before our era took the vows of chastity,
poverty, and obedience, and most cheerfully lived upon
the labor of others.
The sacraments of baptism and confirmation are far
older than the Church of Rome. The Eucharist is
Pagan. Long before Popes began to murder each
other, Pagans ate cakes—the flesh of Ceres, and drank
wine—the blood of Bacchus. Holy water flowed in the
Ganges and Nile, priests interceded for the people, and
anointed the dying.
It will not do to say that every successful religion that

�28

ROME OR REASON ?

has taught unnatural doctrines, unnatural practices, must
of necessity have been of divine origin. In most reli­
gions there has been a strange mingling of the good and
bad, of the merciful and cruel, of the loving and
malicious. Buddhism taught the universal brotherhood
of man, insisted on the development of the mind ; and
this religion was propagated, not by the sword, but by
preaching, by persuasion, and kindness ; yet in many
things it was contrary to the human will, contrary to the
human passions, and contrary to good sense. Buddhism
succeeded. Can we, for this reason, say that it is a super­
natural religion ? Is the. unnatural the supernatural ?
It is insisted that, while other Churches have changed,
the Catholic Church alone has remained the same, and
that this fact demonstrates its divine origin.
Has the creed of Buddhism changed in three thousand
years ? Is intellectual stagnation a demonstration of
divine origin ? When anything refuses to grow, are we
certain that the seed was planted by God ? If the
Catholic Church is the same to-day that it has been for
many centuries, this proves that there has been no intel­
lectual development. If men do not differ Upon religious
subjects, it is because they do not think.
Differentiation is the law of growth, of progress.
Every Church must gain or lose ; it cannot remain the
same ; it must decay or grow. The fact that the Catholic
Church has not grown—that it has been petrified from
the first—does not establish divine origin ; it simply
establishes the fact that it retards the progress of man.
Everything in nature changes ; every atom is in motion;
every star moves. Nations, institutions, and individuals
have youth, manhood, old age, death. This is, and will
be, true of the Catholic Church. It was once weak; it
grew stronger ; it reached its climax of power ; it began
to decay ; it can never rise again. It is confronted by
the dawn of Science. In the presence of the nineteenth
century it cowers.
It is not true that “ All natural causes run to disinte­
gration.”
Natural causes run to integration as well as to dis­
integration. All growth is integration, and all growth is
natural.

All decay is disintegration, and all decay is

�ROME OR REASON ?

29

natural. Nature builds and nature destroys. When
the acorn grows—when the sunlight and rain fall upon
it, and the oak rises—so far as the oak is concerned “all
natural causes” do not “run to disintegration.” But
there comes a time when the oak has reached its limit,
and then the forces of nature run towards disintegration,
and finally the. old oak falls. But if the Cardinal is
right, if “ all natural causes run to disintegration,” then
every success must have been of divine origin, and
nothing is natural but destruction. This, is Catholic
science: “All natural causes run to disintegration.’
What do these causes find to disintegrate? Nothing
that is natural. -The fact that the thing is not disinte­
grated shows that it was, and is, of supernatural origin.
According to the Cardinal, the only business of nature
is to disintegrate the supernatural. To prevent this, the
supernatural needs the protection of the Infinite. Accord­
ing to this doctrine, if anything lives and grows, it does
so in spite of nature. Growth, then, is not in accord­
ance with, but in opposition to, nature. Every plant is
supernatural—it defeats the disintegrating influences of
rain and light. The generalisation of the Cardinal is
half the truth. It would be. equally true to say : All
natural causes run to integration.” But the whole truth
is that growth and decay are equal.
The Cardinal asserts that “ Christendom was created
by the world-wide Church as we see it before our eyes
at this day. Philosophers and statesmen believe it to
be the work of their own hands; they did not make it,
but they have for three hundred years been unmaking it
by reformations and revolutions.”
The meaning of this is that Christendom was far better
three hundred years ago than now ; that during these
three centuries Christendom has been going towards
barbarism. It means that the supernatural Church of
God has been a failure for three hundred years; that it
has been unable to withstand the attacks of philosophers
and statesmen, and that it has been helpless in the midst
of “ reformations and revolutions.”
What was the condition of the world three hundred
years ago, the period, according to the Cardinal, in which
the Church reached the height of its influence and since

�3°

ROME OR REASON ?

which it has been unable to withstand the rising tide of
reformation and the whirlwind of revolution ?
In that blessed time Phillip II. was King of Spain—he
with the cramped head and the monstrous jaw. Heretics
were hunted like wild and poisonous beasts ; the Inquisi­
tion was firmly established, and priests were busy with

rack and fire. With a zeal born of the hatred of man
and the love of God, the Church with every instrument
of torture, touched every nerve in the human body.
In those happy days the Duke of Alva was devasta­
ting the homes of Holland ; heretics were buried alive;
their tongues were torn from their mouths, their lids
from their eyes; the Armada was on the sea for the
destruction of the heretics of England, and the
Moriscoes, a million and a half of industrious people,
were being driven by sword and flame from their homes.
The Jews had been expelled from Spain. This Catholic
country had succeeded in driving intelligence and industry
from its territory; and this had been done with a cruelty,
with a ferocity, unequalled in the annals of crime.
Nothing was left but ignorance, bigotry, intolerance,
credulity, the Inquisition, the seven sacraments and the
seven deadly sins. And yet a Cardinal of the nine­
teenth century, living in the land of Shakespeare, regrets
the change that has been wrought by the intellectual
efforts, by the discoveries, by the inventions and heroism
of three hundred years.
Three hundred years ago, under Charles IX., in France,
son of Catherine de Medici, in the year of grace 1572—
after nearly sixteen centuries of Catholic Christianity—
after hundreds of vicars of Christ had sat in St. Peter’s
chair—after the natural passions of man had been
“softened” by the creed of Rome—came the Massacre of
St. Bartholomew, the result of a conspiracy between the
Vicar of Christ, Philip II., Charles IX., and his fiendish
mother. Let the Cardinal read the account of this massacre
once more, and after reading it, imagine that he sees the
gashed and mutilated bodies of thousands of men and
women, and then let him say that he regrets the revolu­
tions and reformations of three hundred years.
About three hundred years ago Clement VIII., Vicar
of Christ, acting in God’s place, substitute of the

�ROME OR REASON ?

31

Infinite, persecuted Giordano Bruno even unto death,
This great, this sublime man, was tried for heresy. He
had ventured to assert the rotary motion of the earth ;
he had hazarded the conjecture that there were in the
fields of infinite space worlds larger and more glorious
than ours. For these low and groveling thoughts, for
this contradiction of the word and Vicar of God, this
man was imprisoned for many years. But his noble
spirit was not broken, and finally in the year 1600, by
the orders of the infamous Vicar, he was chained to the
stake. Priests believing in the doctrine of universal
forgiveness; priests who when smitten upon one cheek
turned the other ; carried with a kind of ferocious joy
faggots to the feet of this incomparable man. These
disciples of “ Our Lord ” were made joyous as the
flames, like serpents, climbed around the body of Bruno.
In a few moments the brave thinker was dead, and the
priests who had burned him fell upon their knees and
asked the infinite God to continue the blessed work for
ever in hell.
There are two things that cannot exist in the same
universe—an infinite God and a martyr.
Does the Cardinal regret that kings and emperors are
not now engaged in the extermination of Protestants ?
Does he regret that dungeons of the Inquistion are no
longer crowded with the best and bravest ? Does he
long for the fires of the auto da fe ?
In coming to a conclusion as to the origin of the
Catholic Church ; in determining the truth of the claim
of infallibility, we are not restricted to the physical
achievements of that Church, or to the history of its
propagation, or to the rapidity of its growth.
This Church has a creed ; and if this Church is of
divine origin ; if its head is the Vicar of Christ, and, as
such, infallible in matters of faith and morals, this creed
must be true. Let us start with the supposition that
God exists, and that he is infinitely wise, powerful and
good—-and this is only a supposition. Now, if the creed
is foolish, absurd and cruel, it cannot be of divine origin.
We find in this creed, the following:
“ Whosoever will be saved, before all things it is
necessary that he hold the Catholic faith,”

�32

ROME OR REASON ?

It is not necessary, before all things, that he be good,
honest, merciful, charitable and just. Creed is more
important than conduct. The most important of all
things is, that he hold the Catholic faith. There were
thousands of years during which it was not necessary to
hold that faith, because that faith did not exist; and yet
during that time the virtues were just as important as
now, just as important as they ever can be. Millions of
the noblest of the human race never heard of this
creed. Millions of the bravest and best have heard of
it, examined, and rejected it. Millions of the most
infamous have believed it, and because of their belief, or
notwithstanding their belief, have murdered millions of
their fellows. We know that men can be, have been,
and are just as wicked with it as without it. We know
that it is not necessary to believe it to be good, loving,
tender, noble, and self-denying.
We admit that
millions who have believed it have also been self­
denying and heroic, and that millions, by such belief,
were not prevented from torturing and destroying the
helpless.
Now if all who believed it were good, and all who
rejected it were bad, then there might be some propriety
in saying that “whosoever will be saved,before all things
it is necessary that he hold the Catholic faith.” But as
the experience of mankind is otherwise, the declaration
becomes absurd, ignorant and cruel.
There is still another clause :
“ Which faith, except everyone do keep entire and
inviolate, without doubt he shall everlastingly perish.”
We now have both sides of this wonderful truth:
The believer will be saved, the unbeliever will be lost.
We know that faith is not the child or servant of the
will. We know that belief is a conclusion based upon
what the mind supposes to be true. We know that it is
not an act of the will. Nothing can be more absurd
than to save a man because he is not intelligent enough
to accept the truth, and nothing can be more infamous
than to damn a man because he is intelligent enough to
reject the false. It resolves itself into a question of
intelligence. If the creed is true, then a man rejects it
because he lacks intelligence. Is this a crime for which

�ROME

or reason

?

33

a man should everlastingly perish ? If the creed is
false, then a man accepts it because he lacks intelligence.
In. both cases the crime is exactly the same. If a man
is to be damned for rejecting the truth, certainly he
should not be saved for accepting the false. _ This one
clause demonstrates that a being of infinite wisdom and
goodness did not write it. It also demonstrates that it
was the work of men who had neither wisdom nor a
sense of justice.
.
What is this Catholic faith that must be held ? It is
this:
’
...
„ . .
u That we worship one God in Trinity and Trinity m
Unity, neither confounding the persons nor dividing the
substance.”
Why should an Infinite Being demand worship ?
Why should one God wish to be worshipped as three ?
Why should three Gods wish to be worshipped as
one ? Why should we pray to one God and think of
three, or pray to three Gods and think of one ? Can
this increase the happiness of the one or of the three ?
Is it possible to think of one as three, or of three as one ?
If you think of three as one, can you think of one as
none, or of none as one ? When you think of three as
one, what do you do with the other two? You must not
“ confound the persons ”—they must be kept separate.
When you think of one as three, how do you get the
other two ? You must not “ divide the substance.
Is
it possible to write greater contradictions than these ?
This creed demonstrates the human origin of the
Catholic Church. Nothing could be more unjust than to
punish man for unbelief—for the expression of honest
thought—for having been guided by his reason for
having acted in accordance with his best judgment.
Another claim is made, to the effect “ that the Catholic
Church has filled the world with the true knowledge of
the one true God, and that it has destroyed all idols by
light instead of by fire.”
The Catholic Church described the true God as a being
who would inflict eternal pain on his weak and erring
children ; described him as a fickle, quick-tempered, un­
reasonable deity, whom honesty enraged, and whom
flattery governed; one who loved to see fear upon its

�34

Rome or reason ?

knees, ignorance with closed eyes and open mouth ; one
who delighted in useless self-denial, who loved to’hear
the sighs and sobs of suffering nuns, as they lay prostrate
on dungeon floors; one who was delighted when the
husband deserted his family and lived alone in some cave
in the far wilderness, tormented by dreams and driven
to insanity by prayer and penance, by fasting and faith.
According to the Catholic Church, the true God enjoyed
the agonies of heretics. He loved the smell of their
burning flesh, he applauded with wide palms when
philosophers were flayed alive, and to him the auto da fc
was a divine comedy. The shrieks of wives, the cries
of babes, when fathers were being burned, gave contrast,
heightened the effect, and filled his cup with joy. This
true God did not know the shape of the earth he had
made, and had forgotten the orbits of the stars. “ The
stream of light which descended from the beginning ”
was propagated by faggot to faggot, until Christendom
was filled with the devouring fires of faith.
It may also be said that the Catholic Church filled the
world with the true knowledge of the one true Devil. It
filled the air with malicious phantoms, crowded innocent
sleep with leering fiends, and gave the world to the
domination of witches and wizards, spirits and spooks,
goblins and ghosts, and butchered and burned thousands
for the commission of impossible crimes.
It is contended that: “ In this true knowledge of the
Divine Nature was revealed to men their own relation
to a Creator as sons to a Father.”
This tender relation was revealed by the Catholics to
the Pagans, the Arians, the Cathari, the Waldenses, the
Albigenses, the heretics, the Jews, the Moriscoes, the
Protestants—to the natives of the West Indies, of
Mexico, of Peru—to philosophers, patriots, and thinkers.
All these victims were taught to regard the true God as
a loving Father, and this lesson was taught with every
instrument of torture—with branding and burnings,
with flayings and flames. The world was filled with
cruelty and credulity, ignorance and intolerance, and the
soil in which all these horrors grew was the true know­
ledge of the one true God, and the true knowledge of
the one true Devil. And yet we are compelled to say

�ROME OR REASON ?

35

that the one true Devil described by the Catholic Church
was not as malevolent as the one true God.
Is it true that the Catholic Church overthrew idolatry ?
What is idolatry ? What shall we say of the worship
of popes, of the doctrine of the Real Presence, of divine
honors paid to saints, of sacred vestments, of holy water,
of consecrated cups and plates, of images and relics, of
amulets and charms ?
.
The Catholic Church filled the world with the spirit of
idolatry. It abandoned the idea of continuity in nature,
it denied the integrity of cause and effect. The govern­
ment of the world was the composite result of the caprice
of God, the malice of Satan, the prayers of the faithful—
softened, it may be, by the charity of Chance. Yet the
Cardinal asserts, without the preface of a smile, that
“ Demonology was overthrown by the Church, with the
assistance of forces that were above nature
and in the
same breath gives birth to this enlightened statement:
“ Beelzebub is not divided against himself.” Is a belief
in Beelzebub a belief in demonology ? Has the Cardinal
forgotten the Council of Nice, held in the year of grace
787, that declared the worship of images to be lawful ?
Did that infallible Council, under the guidance of the
Holy Ghost, destroy idolatry ?
The Cardinal takes the ground that marriage is a
sacrament, and therefore indissoluble, and he also insists
that celibacy is far better than marriage—holier than a
sacrament—that marriage is not the highest state, but
that “the state of virginity unto death is the highest
condition of man and woman.”
The highest ideal of a family is where all are equal—
where love has superseded authority—where each seeks
the good of all, and where none obey—where no religion
can sunder hearts, and with which no church can
interfere.
The real marriage is based on mutual affection—the
ceremony is but the outward evidence of the inward
flame. To this contract there are but two parties. The
Church is an impudent intruder. Marriage is made
public to the end that the real contract may be known,
so that the world can see that the parties have been
actuated by the highest and holiest motives that find

�36

ROME OR REASON?

expression in the acts of human beings. The man and
woman are not joined together by God, or by the
Church, or by the State. The Church and State may
prescribe certain ceremonies, certain formalities; but all
these are only evidence of the existence of a sacred fact
in the hearts of the wedded. The indissolubility of
marriage is a dogma that has filled the lives of millions
with agony and tears. It has given a perpetual excuse
for vice and immorality. Fear has borne children
begotten by brutality. Countless women have endured
the insults, indignities and cruelties of fiendish husbands,
because they thought that it was the will of God. The
contract of marriage is the most important that human
beings can make ; but no contract can be so important
as to release one of the parties from the obligation of
performance; and no contract, whether made between
man and woman, or between them and God, after a
failure of consideration caused by the wilful act of the man
or woman, can hold and bind the innocent and honest.
Do the believers in indissoluble marriage treat their
wives better than others ? A little while ago a woman
said to a man who had raised his hand to strike her,
“ Do not touch me; you have no right to beat me ; I
am not your wife.”
About a year ago a husband, whom God in his infinite
wisdom had joined to a loving and patient woman in
the indissoluble sacrament of marriage, becoming en­
raged, seized the helpless wife and tore out one of her
eyes. She forgave him. A few weeks ago he deliber­
ately repeated this frightful crime, leaving his victim
totally blind. Would it not have been better if man,
before the poor woman was blinded, had put asunder
whom God had joined together ?
Thousands of
husbands, who insist that marriage is indissoluble, are
beaters of wives.
The law of the Church has created neither the purity
nor the peace of domestic life. Back of all Churches is
human affection. Back of all theologies is the love of
the human heart. Back of all your priests and creeds is
the adoration of the one woman by the one man, and of
the one man by the one woman. Back of your faith is
the fireside, back of your folly is the family ; and

�ROME OR REASON ?

37

back of all your holy mistakes and your sacred ab­
surdities is the love of husband and wife, and of parent
and child.
It is not true that neither the Greek nor the Roman
world had any true conception of a home. The splendid
story of Ulysses and Penelope, the parting of Hector and
Andromache, demonstrate that a true conception, of
home existed among the Greeks. Before the establish­
ment of Christianity the Roman matron commanded the
admiration of the then known world. She was free and
noble. The Church degraded woman, made her the
property of the husband, and trampled her beneath its
brutal feet. The “fathers” denounced woman as a
perpetual temptation, as the cause of all evil. The
Church worshipped a God who had upheld polygamy,
and had pronounced his curse on woman, and had
declared that she should be the serf of the husband.
This Church followed the teachings of St. Paul. It
taught the uncleanliness of marriage, and insisted that
all children were conceived in sin. This Church pre­
tended to have been founded by one who offered a
reward in this world, and eternal joy in the next, to
husbands who would forsake their wives and children
and follow him. Did this tend to the elevation of
woman ? Did this detestable doctrine “ create the purity
and peace of domestic life ? ” Is it true that a monk is
purer than a good and noble father ? that a nun is holier
than a loving mother ?
Is there anything deeper and stronger than a mother s
love ? Is there anything purer, holier than a mother
holding her dimpled babe against her billowed breast ?
The good man is useful, the best man is the most
useful. Those who fill the nights with barren prayers
and holy hunger, torture themselves for their own good
and not for the benefit of others. They are earning
eternal glory for themselves ; they do not fast for their
fellow-men, their selfishness is only equalled by their
foolishness. Compare the monk in his selfish cell,
counting beads and saying prayers for the purpose, of
saving his barren soul, with a husband and father sitting
by his fireside with wife and children. Compare the
nun with the mother and her babe.

�38

ROME OR REASON ?

Celibacy is the essence of vulgarity. It tries to put a
stain upon motherhood, upon marriage, upon love_ that
is to say, upon all that is holiest in the human heart.
Take love from the world, and there is nothing left
worth living for. The Church. has treated this great,
this sublime, this unspeakably holy passion, as though it
polluted the heart. They have placed the love of God
above the love of woman, above the love of man.
Human love is generous and noble. The love of God is
selfish, because man does not love God for God’s sake
but for his own.
Yet the Cardinal asserts “ that the change wrought
by Christianity in the social, political, and international
relations of the world the root of this ethical change,
private and public, is the Christian home.” A moment
afterwards, this prelate insists that celibacy is far
better than marriage. If the world could be induced
to live, in accordance with the “highest state,” this
generation would be the last. Why were men and
women created ? Why did not the Catholic God com­
mence with the sinless and sexless ? The Cardinal
ought to take the ground that to talk well is good, but
that to be dumb is the highest condition ; that hearing
is a pleasure, but that deafness is ecstasy ; and that to
think, to reason, is very well, but that to be a Catholic
is far better.
Why should we desire the destruction of human
passions ? Take passions from human beings, and
what is left? The great object should be, not to
destroy passions, but to make them obedient to the
intellect. To indulge passion to the utmost is one form
of intemperance, to destroy passion is another. The
reasonable gratification of passion under the domination
of the intellect is true wisdom and perfect virtue.
The goodness, the sympathy, the self-denial of the
nun, of the monk, all come from the mother instinct, the
father instinct; all were produced by human affection—
by the love of man for woman, of woman for man. Love
is a transfiguration. It ennobles, purifies, and glorifies.
In true marriage two hearts burst into flower. Two
lives unite. They melt in music. Every moment is a

�KOi\iE OR REASON '?

39

melody. Love is a revelation, a creation. From love
the world borrows its beauty and the heavens their glory.
Justice, self-denial, charity, and pity are the children of
love. Lover, wife, mother, husband, father, child, home
—these words shed light; they are the gems of human
speech. Without love all glory fades, the noble falls
from life, art dies, music loses meaning and becomes
mere motions of the air, and virtue ceases to exist.
It is asserted that this life of celibacy is above and
against the tendencies of human nature; and the Car­
dinal then asks: “ Who will ascribe this to natural
causes, and, if so, why did it not appear in the first four
thousand years ?”
If there is in a system of religion"a doctrine, a dogma,
or a practice against the tendencies of human nature
if this religion succeeds, then it is claimed by the
Cardinal that such religion must be of divine origin. Is
it 11 against the tendencies of human nature for a
mother to throw her child into the Ganges to please a
supposed god ? Yet a religion that insisted on that
sacrifice succeeded, and has, to-day, more believers than
the Catholic Church can boast.
Religions, like nations and individuals, have always
gone along the line of least resistance. Nothing has
“ ascended the stream of human license by a power
mightier than nature.” There is no such power. There
never was, there never can be, a miracle. We know
that man is a conditioned being. We know that he is
affected by a change of conditions. If he is ignorant he
is superstitious—that is natural. If his brain is developed,
if he perceives clearly that all things are naturally pro­
duced, he ceases to be superstitious and becomes scien­
tific. He is not a saint, but a savant—not a priest, but
a philosopher. He does not worship, he works; he inves­
tigates ; he thinks; he takes advantage, through
intelligence, of the forces of nature. He is no longer
the victim of appearances, the dupe of his own ignorance,
and the persecutor of his fellow-men.
He then knows that it is far better to love his wife
and children than to love God. He then knows that the
love of man for woman, of woman for man, of parent
for child, of child for parent, is far better, far holier, than

�4°

fear10^

ROME OR REASON ?

phantom born of ignorance and

It is illogical to take the ground that the world was
cruel and ignorant and idolatrous when the Catholic
Church was established, and that because the world is
better now than then, the Church is of divine origin.
.What was the world when science came ? What was
it in the days of Galileo, Copernicus, and Kepler ? What
was it when printing was invented ? What was it when
the Western World was found ? Would it not be much
easier to prove that science is of divine origin ?
. Science does not persecute. It does not shed blood—
it fills the world with light. It cares nothing for heresy;
it develops the mind, and enables man to answer his
own prayers.
Cardinal Manning takes the ground that Jehovah
practically abandoned the children of men for four
thousand years, and gave them over to every -abomina­
tion. He claims that Christianity came “ in the fulness
of time,” and it is then admitted that “ what the fulness
of time may mean is one of the mysteries of times and
seasons that it is not for us to know.” Having declared
that it is a mystery, and one that we are not to know,
the Cardinal explains it: “One motive for the long
delay of four thousand years is not far to seek—it gave
time, full and ample, for the utmost development and
consolidation of all the falsehood and evil of which the
intellect and will of man is capable.”
Is it possible to imagine why an infinitely good and
wise being “ gave time full and ample for the utmost
development and consolidation of falsehood and evil ”?
Why should an infinitely wise God desire this develop­
ment and consolidation ? What would be thought of a
father who should refuse to teach his son and deliberately
allow him to go into every possible excess, to the end
that he might “ develop all the falsehood and evil of
which his intellect and will were capable ”? If a super­
natural religion is a necessity, and if without it all men
simply develop and consolidate falsehood and evil, why
was not a supernatural religion given to the first man ?
The Catholic Church, if this be true, should have been
founded in the garden of Eden. Was it not cruel to

�ROME OR REASON ?

4*

drown a world just for the want of a supernatural
religion ; a religion that man, by no possibility, could
furnish ? Was there “ husbandry in heaven ?
But the Cardinal contradicts himself by not only
admitting, but declaring, that the world had never seen
a legislation so just, so equitable, as that of Rome. Is
it possible that a nation in which falsehood and evil had
reached their highest development was, after all, so wise,
so just, and so equitable ? Was not the civil law far
better than the Mosaic—more philosophical, nearer just?
The civil law was produced without the assistance of God.
According to the Cardinal, it was produced by men in
whom all the falsehood and evil of which they were
capable had been developed and consolidated, while the
cruel and ignorant Mosaic code came from the lips of
infinite wisdom and compassion.
It is declared that the history of Rome shows what
man can do without God, and I assert that the history
of the Inquisition shows what man can do when assisted
by a church of divine origin, presided over by the
infallible vicars of God.
The fact that the early Christians not only believed
incredible things, but persuaded others of their truth, is
regarded by the Cardinal as a miracle. This is only
another phase of the old argument that success is the
test of divine origin. All supernatural religions have
been founded in precisely the same way. The credulity
of eighteen hundred years ago believed everything
except the truth.
A religion is a growth, and is of necessity adapted in
some degree to the people among whom it grows. It is
shaped and moulded by the general ignorance, the
superstition and credulity of the age in which it lives.
The key is fashioned by the lock. Every religion that
has succeeded has in some way supplied the wants of its
votaries, and has to a certain extent harmonised with
their hopes, their fears, their vices, and their virtues.
If, as the Cardinal says, the religion of .Christ is in
absolute harmony with nature, how can it be super­
natural ? The Cardinal also declares that “ the religion
of Christ is in harmony with the reason and moral
nature in all nations and all ages to this day.” What

�42

Rome

or reason

?

becomes of the argument that Catholicism must be of
divine origin because “ it has ascended the stream of
human license, contra ictum fluminis, by a power mightier
than nature ? If “ it is in harmony with the reason and
moral nature of all nations and ages to this day,” it
has gone with the stream, and not against it. If “ the
religion of Christ is in harmony with the reason and
moral nature of all nations,” then the men who have
rejected it are unnatural, and these men have gone
against the stream. How then can it be said that
Christianity has been in changeless opposition to nature
as man has marred it? To what extent has man
marred it ? In spite of the marring by man, we are
told that the reason and moral nature of all nations in all
aqres to this day is ip harmony with, the religion of Jesus
Christ.
J
Are we justified in saying that the Catholic Church is
of divine origin because the Pagans failed to destroy it
by persecution ?
We will put the Cardinal’s statement in form :
Paganism failed to destroy Catholicism by persecution,
therefore Catholicism is of divine origin.
Let us make an application of this logic:
Paganism failed to destroy Catholicism by persecution;
therefore, Catholicism is of divine origin.
Catholicism failed to destroy Protestantism by per­
secution ; therefore, Protestantism is of divine origin.
Catholicism and Protestantism combined failed to
destroy Infidelity ; therefore, Infidelity is of divine
origin.
Let us make another application :
Paganism did not succeed in destroying Catholicism ;
therefore, Paganism was a false religion.
Catholicism did not succeed in destroying Protestant­
ism ; therefore, Catholicism is a false religton.
Catholicism and Protestantism combined failed to
destroy Infidelity ; therefore, both Catholicism and Pro­
testantism are false religions.
The Cardinal has another reason for believing the
Catholic Church of divine origin. He declares that the
“ Canon Law is a creation of wisdom and justice to
which no statutes at large or imperial pandects can

�ROME OR REASON ?

43

bear comparison ” ; that “ the world-wide and secular
legislation of the -Church was of a higher character, and
that as water cannot rise above its source, the Church
could not, by mere human wisdom, have corrected and
perfected the imperial law, and therefore its source must
have been higher than the sources of the world.”
When Europe was the most ignorant, the Canon Law
was supreme. As a matter of fact, the good in the
Canon Law was borrowed—the bad was, for the most
part, original. In my judgment, the legislation of the
Republic of the United States is in many respects
superior to that of Rome, and yet we are greatly indebted
to the Common Law; but it never occurred to me that
our Statutes at Large are divinely inspired.
If the Canon Law is, in fact, the legislation of infinite
wisdom, then it should be a perfect code. Yet the
Canon Law made it a crime next to robbery and theft
to take interest for money. Without the right to take
interest the business of the world would, to a large
extent, cease and the prosperity of mankind end. There
are railways enough in the United States to make six
tracks around the globe, and every mile was built with
borrowed money on which interest was paid or promised.
In no other way could the savings of many thousands
have been brought together and a capital great enough
formed to construct works of such vast and continental
importance.
It was provided in this same wonderful Canon Law
that a heretic could not be a witness against a Catholic.
The Catholic was at liberty to rob and wrong his fellow
man, provided the fellow man was not a fellow Catholic,
and in a court established by the Vicar of Christ, the
man who had been robbed was not allowed to open his
mouth. A Catholic could enter the house of an un­
believer, of a Jew, of a heretic, of a Moor, and before
the eyes of the husband and father murder his wife and
children and the father could not pronounce in the hear­
ing of a judge the name of the murderer. The world is
wiser now, and the Canon Law, given to us by infinite
wisdom, has been repealed by the common sense of man.
In this divine code it was provided that to convict a

�44

ROME OR REASON ?

cardinal bishop, seventy-two witnesses were required ; a
cardinal presbyter, forty-four; a cardinal deacon, twentyfour . a sub-deacon, acolyth, exorcist, reader, ostiarus,
seven ; and in the purgation of a bishop, twelve wit­
nesses were invariably required; of a presbyter, seven ;
of a deacon, three. These laws, in my judgment, were
made, not by God, but by the clergy.
So, too, in this cruel code it was provided that those
who gave aid, favor, or counsel to excommunicated
persons should be anathema, and that those who talked
with, consulted, or sat at the same table with, or gave
anything in charity to the excommunicated, should be
anathema.
Is it possible that a being of infinite wisdom made
hospitality a crime ? Did he say: “Whoso giveth a cup
of cold water to the excommunicated shall wear forever
a garment of fire ? ” Were not the laws of the Romans
much better ? Besides all this, under the Canon Law
the dead could be tried for heresy, and their estates con­
fiscated that is to say, their widowsand orphans robbed.
The most brutal part of the common law of England is
that in relation to the right of woman—all of which was
taken from the Corpus Juris Canonici, “ the law that
came from a higher source than man.”
The only cause of absolute divorce as laid down by
the pious canonists was propter infidelitatem, which was
when one of the parties became Catholic, and would
not live with the other who continued still an unbe­
liever. Under this divine statute, a pagan wishing to be
rid of his wife had only to join the Catholic Church,
provided she remained faithful to the religion of her
fathers. Under this divine law, a man marrying a
widow was declared to be a bigamist.
It would require volumes to point out the cruelties,
absurdities, and inconsistencies of the Canon Law. It
has. been thrown away by the world. Every civilised
nation has a code of its own, and the Canon Law is of
interest only to the historian, the antiquary, and the
enemy of theological government.
Under the Canon Law, people were convicted of
being witches and wizards, of holding intercourse with

�ROME OR REASON ?

45

devils. Thousands perished at the stake, having been
convicted of these impossible crimes. Under the Canon
Law, there was such a crime as the suspicion of heresy.
A man or woman could be arrested, charged with being
suspected, and under this Canon Law, flowing from the
intellect of infinite wisdom, the presumption was in favor
of guilt. The suspected had to prove themselves inno­
cent. In all civilised courts, the presumption of inno­
cence is the shield of the indicted ; but the Canon Law
took away this shield, and put in the hand of the priest
the sword of presumptive guilt.
If the real Pope is the Vicar of Christ, the true
shepherd of the sheep, this fact should be known not
only to the vicar, but to the sheep. A divinely-founded
and guarded church ought to know its own shepherd,
and yet the Catholic sheep have not always been certain
who the shepherd was.
The Council of Pisa, held in 1409, deposed two popes
—rivals—Gregory and Benedict—that is to say, deposed
the actual Vicar of Christ and the pretended. This
action was taken because a council, enlightened by the
Holy Ghost, could not tell the genuine from the counter­
feit. The council then elected another Vicar, whose
authority was afterwards denied. Alexander V. died,
and John XXIII. took his place; Gregory XII. insisted
that he was the lawful pope ; John resigned, then he
was deposed, and afterwards imprisoned ; then Gregory
XII. resigned, and Martin V. was elected. The whole
thing reads like the annals of a South American Revo­
lution.
The Council of Constance restored, as the Cardinal
declares, the unity of the Church, and brought back the
consolation of the Holy Ghost. Before this great
council John Huss appeared and maintained his own
tenets. The council declared that the Church was not
bound to keep its promise with a heretic. Huss was
condemned and executed on the 6th of July, 1415. His
disciple, Jerome of Prague, recanted; but, having
relapsed, was put to death, May 30, 1416. This cursed
council shed the blood of Huss and Jerome.
The Cardinal appeals to the author of Eccc Homo for

�46

ROME OR REASON ?

the purpose of showing that Christianity is above nature,
and the following passages, among others, are quoted
“ Who can describe that which unites men ? Who
has entered into the formation of speech, which is the
symbol of their union ? Who can describe exhaustively
the origin of civil society ? He who can do these things
can explain the origin of the Christian Church.”
These passages should not have been quoted by the
Cardinal. The author of these passages simply says
that the origin of the Christian Church is no harder to
find and describe than that which unites men ; than
that which has entered into the formation of speech, the
symbol of their union ; no harder to describe than the
origin of civil society, because he says that one who can
describe these can describe the other.
Certainly none of these things are above nature. We
do not need the assistance of the Holy Ghost in these
.matters. We know that men are united by common
interests, common purposes, common dangers—by race,
climate, and education. It is no more wonderful that
people live in families, tribes, communities, and nations,
than that birds, ants, and bees live in flocks and swarms.
If we know anything, we know that language is
natural-—that it is a physical science. But if we take
the ground occupied by the Cardinal, then we insist that
everything that cannot be accounted for by man is
supernatural. Let me ask, by what man ? What
man must we take as the standard ?
Cosmos or
Humboldt, St. Irenaeus or Darwin ? If everything that
we cannot account for is above nature, then ignorance is
the test of the supernatural. The man who is mentally
honest stops where his knowledge stops. At that point
he says that he does not know. Such a man is a philo­
sopher. Then the theologian steps forward, denounces
the modesty of the philosopher as blasphemy, and pro­
ceeds to tell what is beyond the horizon of the human
intellect.
Could a savage account for the telegraph or the tele­
phone by natural causes ? How would he account for
these wonders ? He would account for them precisely
as the Cardinal accounts for the Catholic Church.

�ROME OR REASON ?

47

Bek nping to no rival Church, I have not the slightest
interest in the primacy of Leo XIII., and yet it is to be
regretted that this primacy rests upon such a narrow
■and insecure foundation.
The Cardinal says that “ it will appear almost certain
that the original Greek of St. Irenaeus, which is unfortu­
nately lost, contained either rd —pun-eca, or some inflection
of 7rpwT€t'w, which signifies primacy.”
From this it appears that the primacy of the Bishop
of Rome rests on some “inflection” of a Greek word,
and that this supposed inflection was in a letter supposed
to have been written by St. Irenaeus, which has certainly
been lost. Is it possible that the vast fabric of papal
power has this, and only this, for its foundation ? To
this “ inflection ” has it come at last ?
The Cardinal’s case depends upon the intelligence and
veracity of his witnesses. The Fathers of the Church
were utterly incapable of examining a question of fact.
They were all believers in the miraculous. The same is
true of the apostles. If St. John was the author of the
Apocalypse, he was undoubtedly insane. If Polycarp
said the things attributed to him by Catholic writers, he
was certainly in the condition of his master. What is
the testimony of St. John worth in the light of the fol­
lowing ? “ Cerinthus, the heretic, was in a bath-house.
St. John and another Christian were about to enter. St.
John cried out : ‘ Let us run away, lest the house fall
upon us while the enemy of truth is in it.’ ” Is it pos­
sible that St. John thought that God would kill two
eminent Christians for the purpose of getting even with
one heretic ?
Let us see who Polycarp was. He seems to have
been a prototype of the Catholic Church, as will be seen
from the following statement concerning this Father :
“When any heretical doctrine was spoken in his
presence he would stop his ears.” After this, there can
be no question of his orthodoxy. It is claimed that
Polycarp was a martyr—that a spear was run through
his body, and that from the wound his soul, in the shape
of a bird, flew away. The history of his death is just
as true as the history of his life.
Irenaeus, another witness, took the ground that there

�48

ROME OR REASON’ ?

was to be a millennium, a thousand years of enjoyment
in which celibacy would not be the highest form of
virtue. If he is called as a witness for the purpose of
establishing the divine origin of the Church, and if one
of his “ inflections ” is the basis of papal supremacy, is
the Cardinal also willing to take his testimony as to the
nature of the millennium ?
All the Fathers were infinitely credulous. Every one
of them believed, not only in the miracles said to have
been wrought by Christ, by the apostles, and by other
Christians, but every one of them believed in the Pagan
miracles. All of these Fathers were familiar with
wonders and impossibilities. N othing was so common
with them as to work miracles-, and on many occasions
they not only cured diseases, not only reversed the order
of nature, but succeeded in raising the dead.
It is very hard, indeed, to prove what the apostles
said, or what the Fathers of the Church wrote. There
were many centuries filled with forgeries, many genera­
tions in which the cunning hands of ecclesiastics erased,
obliterated, and interpolated the records of the past,
during which they invented books, invented authors, and
quoted from works that never existed.
The testimony of the “Fathers” is without the
slightest value. They believed everything, they examined
nothing. They received as a waste-basket receives.
Whoever accepts their testimony will exclaim with the
Cardinal: “ Happily, men are not saved by logic.”

PUBLISHED

EVERY

THURSDAY.

THE FREETHINKER
One of Liveliest and Most Outspoken Journals
in the World.
Edited by G. W. FOOTE.
Price Twopence.
SPECIMEN COPY POST FREE.

Send for a CATALOGUE of the Freethought
Publishing Company’s Publications. Post Free.

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <collection collectionId="6">
      <elementSetContainer>
        <elementSet elementSetId="1">
          <name>Dublin Core</name>
          <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
          <elementContainer>
            <element elementId="50">
              <name>Title</name>
              <description>A name given to the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="2374">
                  <text>Victorian Blogging</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="41">
              <name>Description</name>
              <description>An account of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16307">
                  <text>A collection of digitised nineteenth-century pamphlets from Conway Hall Library &amp;amp; Archives. This includes the Conway Tracts, Moncure Conway's personal pamphlet library; the Morris Tracts, donated to the library by Miss Morris in 1904; the National Secular Society's pamphlet library and others. The Conway Tracts were bound with additional ephemera, such as lecture programmes and handwritten notes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Please note that these digitised pamphlets have been edited to maximise the accuracy of the OCR, ensuring they are text searchable. If you would like to view un-edited, full-colour versions of any of our pamphlets, please email librarian@conwayhall.org.uk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;&lt;img src="http://www.heritagefund.org.uk/sites/default/files/media/attachments/TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" width="238" height="91" alt="TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="39">
              <name>Creator</name>
              <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16308">
                  <text>Conway Hall Library &amp; Archives</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="40">
              <name>Date</name>
              <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16309">
                  <text>2018</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="45">
              <name>Publisher</name>
              <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16310">
                  <text>Conway Hall Ethical Society</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
          </elementContainer>
        </elementSet>
      </elementSetContainer>
    </collection>
    <itemType itemTypeId="1">
      <name>Text</name>
      <description>A resource consisting primarily of words for reading. Examples include books, letters, dissertations, poems, newspapers, articles, archives of mailing lists. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre Text.</description>
      <elementContainer>
        <element elementId="7">
          <name>Original Format</name>
          <description>The type of object, such as painting, sculpture, paper, photo, and additional data</description>
          <elementTextContainer>
            <elementText elementTextId="4042">
              <text>Pamphlet</text>
            </elementText>
          </elementTextContainer>
        </element>
      </elementContainer>
    </itemType>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="4040">
                <text>Rome or reason? : a reply to Cardinal Manning</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="39">
            <name>Creator</name>
            <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="4041">
                <text>Ingersoll, Robert Green [1833-1899]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="41">
            <name>Description</name>
            <description>An account of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="4043">
                <text>Place of publication: London&#13;
Collation: 48 p. ; 19 p.&#13;
Notes: Reprinted from the North American Review, Oct. and Nov. 1888. First published: London: Progressive Publishing Company, 1888. No. 65b in Stein checklist. Part of the NSS pamphlet collection.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="4044">
                <text>Freethought Publishing Company</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="4045">
                <text>1903</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="43">
            <name>Identifier</name>
            <description>An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="4046">
                <text>N391</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="49">
            <name>Subject</name>
            <description>The topic of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21702">
                <text>Catholic Church</text>
              </elementText>
              <elementText elementTextId="21703">
                <text>Rationalism</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="47">
            <name>Rights</name>
            <description>Information about rights held in and over the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21704">
                <text>&lt;a href="http://creativecommons.org/publicdomain/mark/1.0/"&gt;&lt;img src="http://i.creativecommons.org/p/mark/1.0/88x31.png" alt="Public Domain Mark" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt; &lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;This work (Rome or reason? : a reply to Cardinal Manning), identified by &lt;/span&gt;&lt;a href="https://conwayhallcollections.omeka.net/items/show/www.conwayhall.org.uk"&gt;&lt;span&gt;Humanist Library and Archives&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt;, is free of known copyright restrictions.&lt;/span&gt;</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="42">
            <name>Format</name>
            <description>The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21705">
                <text>application/pdf</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="51">
            <name>Type</name>
            <description>The nature or genre of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21706">
                <text>Text</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="44">
            <name>Language</name>
            <description>A language of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21707">
                <text>English</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="398">
        <name>Catholic Church-Controversial Literature</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="1529">
        <name>Henry Edward Manning</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="397">
        <name>Marriage</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="1613">
        <name>NSS</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="608" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="480">
        <src>https://d1y502jg6fpugt.cloudfront.net/25778/archive/files/3d7d4fef9814474994fa9762d1814887.pdf?Expires=1773878400&amp;Signature=Rza2UD6p1T3R6M-DjT8R1sg40VIGAwk1kV6UsUw6pCTQBqWjOxgHllrSZXJzpu20JF3DAPyK0XQWFr7qNCHMi05Ao2sDaxrLNK1c1fBP8ifYaycIFXtbj2RTCO8L6Efjf0HMIwo2iSUvfnVqNk3Z4kr3lEugnBjsAyAJC1toZ-A0eO5LhNLA8VExvrIzr0uuk3iG3CYSenXge%7EhyWR0L5DkJ0BabXjzjL54rvUUHcb2d1DHmsc5bRXOX7v72iBx2XOZfQbwIt7RbPIzvcOB6PKcMuJwIULWS0X0g7tLBC6dOhCgqA77sTakp36RANscjUkncnSg4QN1EivgdT--HSw__&amp;Key-Pair-Id=K6UGZS9ZTDSZM</src>
        <authentication>c0c215411aa59b819cc3a2203c0b7113</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="5">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="53">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="18568">
                    <text>CT ^9

PUBLISHED

BY THOMAS

SCOTT,

11 THE TERRACE, FARQUHAR ROAD, UPPER NORWOOD.)
LONDON, S.E.

1875.

Price Threepence.

SIGNS OF THE TIMES.
•

NOVEMBER, 1875.

HE Archbishop of Canterbury deserves pre­
cedence of all meaner folk, both by right of
his primacy in the Church, and by right of
having talked more than any of his brother
Bishops during the past month. He has been
delivering his soul upon the intricate subject of
“ Christian unity,” and, as a proof of the unity, we
suppose, upon “ Church and Dissent,” also on Foreign
Missions. The readers of this series will fully
understand the deep reverence with which should be
received all the utterances of England’s primate, and
they will not share in the evil sentiments of the
Stockwhip, an Australian Free Thought paper, which
profanely says that the Archbishop’s logic is not

�2
always faultless, and that some of his arguments are
sophisms, while others are fallacies. So, with child­
like faith, let us incline our hearts to listen to his
Grace. On the subject of Christian unity the
Archbishop was extremely facetious; he made jokes
about his own enormous correspondence, and caused
“ renewed laughter ” by speaking of a Bishop who
lived “ in a place where it was dark a great portion
of the year, and as a man cannot sleep during the
whole of that long night, he naturally writes letters.”
What a useful Bishop! not being able to be always
asleep, he fills up the intervals of slumber with letter­
writing ! But also, what an injurious Bishop, for
these same letters take up so much of the English
Archbishop’s time, that he finds it difficult to visit
his diocese as much as he should do. Might not the
letter-writing and somnolent Bishop leave his See,
and take ship to some other diocese F However, it
seems that the letter-writing of this Father-in-God,
together with the like—but less voluminous—writing
from many other Bishops, is a proof of Christian
unity, and of the desire of all Churches to enter into
—or bind closer already existing — bonds with
Canterbury. Then, not only is our Primate over­
whelmed with the number of letters, but he is also
very busy in managing a number of thoughts.
“ Every man has an opinion of his own nowadays,
and I am not sorry that he should have. I think it
is a wholesome sign that men think for themselves.
But then it does not make the management of their
various thoughts at all more easy.” But, in the
name of common sense, who asks the Archbishop of
Canterbury to manage his, or her, thoughts ? And
how does he do it, and why ? This is as superfluous
as the Bishop of the dark region, and is, in very
truth, a work of supererogation. It would be deeply
interesting to see the Archbishop at work, managing
people’s thoughts : does he do it by “good words ?”

�n
O

It is pleasant, at least, to be assured that the Arch­
bishop is “ not sorry ” that people should have
opinions of their own, but does he really mean that
Free Thought “ is a wholesome sign ? ” However,
as “ every man, and I must almost say, every woman ”
has an opinion, “ it becomes more difficult than ever
to keep them altogether. That is my special mission
—to try and keep people on good terms with one
another.” Is the Archbishop making fun of us
again ? there is no “ renewed laughter ” in the
report, and yet it is impossible to forget that the
speaker is the Archbishop of a Church which has
just had passed a Public Worship Bill, and whose
officers are already appealing to the secular LawCourts to crush out one division of the very united
Christian body. Neither is it easy to avoid the re­
flection : “ If this be the special mission of the
Archbishop, what a terrible failure his Grace makes
of it; ” for the various opinions which it is his duty
to manage are clashing together with such vigour
and such fierceness, that the Church is rent in all
directions, and is bleeding to death from the wounds
inflicted by her own children. The Primate winds
up by saying that he is continually being warned
about “ detestable heresies,” and that “ if I were a
nervous person, which, thank God, I am not, I should
be frightened out of my wits.” The Church of
England is to be congratulated on having so cool and
careless a hand upon her helm, to guide her through
the waves which rise higher day by day, and past
the rocks which threaten her on every side. The
day following the discourse of Christian unity, found
our Archbishop discussing Christian divisions. Now,
our Primate is not jocund; he is belligerent; he is
self-asserting; it is “ the Primate of all England ”
who speaks, and none must dare gainsay, “We are
in very difficult times—very difficult times indeed.
(Our Archbishop is not a Demosthenes.) We have

�4
got a number of people who are very anxious to pull
down the good works which we have undertaken.”
This is true Christian humility; we desire to do
good, but these Gentiles, these outer-court dogs,
they are trying to hinder us, and to mar our work.
There are the philosophers, the sceptics ; but “ those
who entertain these opinions are in a very small
minority.” True, 0 Archbishop! the thinkers are
always in a small minority, but the thinkers rule never­
theless, and this small minority moulds the majority,
and when they say “ go,” the world goes, and when
they say “ come,”, the world comes. Luther was in
a minority, but Luther conquered Rome; all Refor­
mations begin in the labours of the minority, because
all Reformers are a few steps in advance of the
crowd, and from their vantage-ground on the moun­
tain top, they proclaim the coming of the rising sun,
whose first rays have not yet reached the dwellers in
the valleys below. But the sun rises, and the minority
becomes the majority. The Archbishop cares little
for the thinkers ; he dismisses, in a curt sentence,
“ modern philosophy, and modern theorists as to the
regeneration of society ; ” but to an Archbishop, with
several palaces, society needs no regeneration; the
sorrows, the agonies, of humanity touch him not; the
archiepiscopal throne remains unmoved. But now
Dr. Tait attacks the Dissenters: “ Christian unity ”
is forgotten : it was spoken of yesterday, and yester­
day is numbered with the past. Dissenters object to
Archbishops : do they ? they had better put up with
Archbishop Tait, for there is Archbishop Manning
looming behind him, that “ I defy all the Dissenters
in Europe to get rid of.” If “ I were to depart
to-morrow ” he would be left, with “ a very old and
powerful historical system ” behind him. This is
very much like a plea ad misericordiam; it sounds
like : “ I may be bad, but he is worse, so you had
better put up with me.” The Dissenters are prayed

�to hold their hands, lest “ a worse thing happen unto ”
them. The Primate then declares : “ the seat I
occupy is a sort of rallying point for all the civilisa­
tion and the reasonable religion of the world.” Alas,
for the world, with nought to rally round save the
throne of Canterbury filled by a Dr. Tait! Then the
lover of unity generously says that the Dissenters
“ keep up a sort of running fire against the Church
©f England,” but they only do it because “ it is part
of their business.” (How, this will increase Christian
unity!) True, “the Ecclesiastical Commissioners,
and all sorts of commissioners, have been cutting and
paring away at our revenues.” Poor Archbishop,
passing poor, on £15,000 a year; from our heart’s
depths we sympathise with him. Yet is there balm
in Gilead; Lord Hampton has moved for a return of
“ how much has been spent in the extension of the
Church of England during the last forty years?”
The Primate thinks that about thirty millions “ have
been added to the aggregate property of the Church
of England in the matter of repairing of churches.”
Thirty millions spent to make houses for the God,
who, according to the Bible, “ dwelleth not in temples
made with hands ; ” and, meanwhile, man pines and
agonises in filthy dens and hovels, and “no man
careth ” for him. When the return is made to Lord
Hampton’s motion, perhaps the Archbishop of Can­
terbury will deign to move for “ a return of how
much has been spent in the education of the people,
and the improving of labourers’ dwellings, during
the last forty years.” In his speech at Maidstone, on
Eoreign Missions, the Archbishop clearly shows that
if God does care for mission work, he, just at present,
if we may judge from what is going on in Africa,
approves more of Mahomedanism than of Christianism.
But the Archbishop of Canterbury must not make
us forget the Bishop of Lincoln. Dr. Wordsworth

�6

takes up the cudgels on behalf of the licensed
victuallers, and declares that the temperance pledge
is unscriptural, that it undermines belief in the deity
of Christ, that it is therefore heretical, and that it is
“ a deadly sin for Christians to sign it.” Hereupon,
all those whose interest lies in drinking rejoice
mightily; the Licensed Victuallers’ Guardian reprints
extracts from the Bishop’s sermon, and this is, in
turn, reprinted at the end of a wine-merchant’s list.
Imagine the Bishop of Lincoln quoted to gain cus­
tomers for wine, “ gin, whiskey, and rum.” Dr.
Wordsworth is certainly marvellously unfortunate;
he always appears to be doing the wrong thing. It
is curious to note that some very prominent Chris­
tians must have committed deadly sin; there is the
Rev. Basil Wilberforce, for instance, the son of the
late Bishop, who raves against wine as an invention
of the devil, and who urges all Christians to sign the
pledge as a matter of duty to God. Whom is a
poor, puzzled, anxious believer to follow ? One
light of the Church urges him to do the very thing
which another light of the Church declares to be
a deadly sin. If only these good people would
settle among themselves what to say !
A very sad event has taken place. The Rev. R.
S. Hawker, vicar of Morwenstow, Cornwall, was
received into the Roman Catholic Church on his
deathbed, and was duly buried in the Roman Catholic
cemetery at Plymouth, by a Roman Catholic priest.
This is terrible for all believers in a One Holy Catholic
Church. The Lock takes it seriously to heart, and
spends nearly two columns in lamentations : besides,
who can tell how long Mr. Hawker may have been a
Roman Catholic at heart, and how many such may
there not be in our Church of England ? Is not
Bishop Claughton craftily encouraging such, by pro­
claiming that the Public Worship Act is but empty
thundering, and that no Ritualists will be interfered

�7
with ? But why should Bishop Claughton bring
“balm and comfort and hope to the trembling bosom
of the foe?” The Rock is sad at heart, and fore­
bodes disaster, unless all good men and true come
“to the help of the Lord, to the help of the Lord
against the mighty.” Poor Almighty Lord ! but the
editor of the Rock will stand by him.
No words of ours could add solemnity to the
following notice :—The Church Herald announced, at
the end of September, that “ after our next issue we
shall cease to appear.” In times past the readers of
Signs of the Times have gained much amusement from
the pages of the deceased paper, and, recording its
death, we drop a farewell tear upon its tomb.
What the Rock is to the Low Churchman, and what
the Church Herald was to the High Churchman, that
is the Christian to the “ believer.” Many gems
might be drawn from this delightful paper. In a
review of past and present the Herald says : “ The
nations of Christendom have almost without excep­
tion left Christianity behind,” and not only Chris­
tianity, startling as the assertion may be, nations as
nations have nothing to do with God. It is the
impelling power of the great Liberal movement of these
latter days that secular governments as such have
nothing to do with God. This is from the Herald’s
point of view, whose ideal of Christendom is that
“ Christ is the head of nations in temporal as in
spiritual affairs, and delegated his offices to others
to rule for him till he should return to occupy his
own again.” That reign of superstition is,, thanks
to liberal education, nearly over; the Church which
is considered in the light of Christ’s delegate has
ruled the world for pretty nigh two thousand years,
and in parts of it, autocratically and absolutely, and
what has come of it ? “ That the fool says in his
heart there is no God.” By confession of its
staunchest friends and adherents “ the Church is torn

�8

by internal strife, and is all powerless to meet the
dangers to overcome which is her special mission;
indeed it is a sad truth that to a great extent she has
been the cause of them,—where should be the unity
of heaven, is the discord of hell.” From it we also
learn that a new danger is added to railway travel­
ing ; a plan is started for placing large texts along
the tops of houses, so that railway travellers may see
them as they whiz past. A lad, “ passing in a train
for a ‘ change of air,’ was seriously impressed by one
of these ghastly signs: it is depressing to be told,
immediately afterwards, that he died, trusting in
Jesus.” These suddenly converted people always do
die, by some strange fatality. The “ Rev. F. Baldey,
of Southsea, has over his door: ‘ When I see the
blood I will pass over you!”” Why it should do
any one the smallest good to see offensive texts of this
kind, it is hard to say. Placarding texts has become
quite a fashion in London just now, especially at the
East end. It is really hard to believe that any earnest
Christian can like to see, “ Prepare to meet thy
God,” flanked on either side by Newsome’s circus,
and the latest comic singer.
It is somewhat trying to hear that the irrepressible
Moody and Sankey have started again in America,
and are going “ to revive ” the United States. In
England their whilom friends are complaining that
they have done more harm than good, because they
have only reached the church and chapel-goers, and
they have made these discontented with less exciting
ministrations. If they will kindly persevere, and
visit each country in turn, we may then look for a
serious decrease in church-goers.
Abroad, there are signs of much disturbance. We
are pretty well accustomed to “ Burial Scandals ” at
home, but one has taken place at Montreal, Canada,
which throws all ours into the shade. “ A literary
society, known as the ‘ Canadian Institute,’ has in

�9

its library a number of books that several years ago
came under the ban of the Roman Catholic Church.”
The Bishop objected to the books, and, as the Society
did not discard them, he promptly excommunicated
the Society. A member of the Institute, one Joseph
Guibord, died, and before his death was refused the
Sacrament, he being one of the banned Society. His
widow claimed that he should be buried in a grave in
the Catholic cemetery, owned by the heirs of the
deceased. This was refused. The widow died, and
left the Institute legatee ; the Institute carried on the
lawsuit begun by the widow, and at last triumphed ;
a royal, decree was issued to bury Joseph Guibord.
Mr. Guibord was duly exhumed, and carried towards
the cemetery; but the gates were barred, and a crowd
had assembled round them. Stones were thrown;
the cross was pulled down; the hearse was driven
away. According to the last advices, an escort of
troops had been asked for to convey Joseph Guibord
to his grave, and to protect his corpse from his Chris­
tian brethren.
The Bishop of Montreal has threatened to “ curse
the ground if compelled by the Privy Council to bury
Mr. Guibord.” This brings out forcibly the truth of
Mr. Gladstone’s warning that, in a conflict between
the civil power and the Pope, Catholics, though sub­
jects of England, would side with the head of their
Church. It is a pity for its own sake that Trans­
atlantic Vaticanism does not think it necessary to
sheath its claws in velvet, and this episode of the
nineteenth century is a curious comment on the
vaunted advance of Christian civilisation, on the power
of “ Christian charity and brotherly love over the
passions.”
In Spain, matters look very dark. The Pope’s
Nuncio has issued a letter to all the Spanish Bishops,
which has evoked much popular indignation. This
circular appears to have aroused a really strong

�10
national feeling, and it is even rumoured that the
Nuncio will have to ask for his passport. Article XI.
of the proposed Constitution states that: “ No persons
shall be molested in Spanish territory for their reli­
gious opinions, nor for the exercise of their respective
worships.” This Article has much troubled the Holy
See, and the Pope, through his Nuncio, denies the
right of Spain to pass such an Article without his
consent. The Nuncio states that no worship, save'
the Roman Catholic, should be tolerated in Spain,
“ all consent to the exercise of other worships ” should
be withheld. Further, the Spanish Bishops have the
right, by the Concordat, to invoke “ the efficacy and
strength of the secular arm, wherever these might be
necessary to resist the malignity of men,” who spread
false doctrine and print heretical books. But this
promise of support is perfectly useless if religious
toleration is to exist in Spain, and the Nuncio adds
that the nation “ rejects freedom, or even toleration,
of worship, and asks with loud voice the re-establish­
ment in Spain of her traditional religious unity.” It
is surely a welcome “sign of the times” that this
circular has been received with one shout of indigna­
tion, and that “ the press of every colour, save the
Neo-Catholic, is up in arms.” Even Spain is not, as
she once was, the complete slave of the Papacy.

FEINTED BY C. W. RRYNELL, LITTLE PULTENEY STREET, HAYMARKET.

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <collection collectionId="6">
      <elementSetContainer>
        <elementSet elementSetId="1">
          <name>Dublin Core</name>
          <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
          <elementContainer>
            <element elementId="50">
              <name>Title</name>
              <description>A name given to the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="2374">
                  <text>Victorian Blogging</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="41">
              <name>Description</name>
              <description>An account of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16307">
                  <text>A collection of digitised nineteenth-century pamphlets from Conway Hall Library &amp;amp; Archives. This includes the Conway Tracts, Moncure Conway's personal pamphlet library; the Morris Tracts, donated to the library by Miss Morris in 1904; the National Secular Society's pamphlet library and others. The Conway Tracts were bound with additional ephemera, such as lecture programmes and handwritten notes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Please note that these digitised pamphlets have been edited to maximise the accuracy of the OCR, ensuring they are text searchable. If you would like to view un-edited, full-colour versions of any of our pamphlets, please email librarian@conwayhall.org.uk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;&lt;img src="http://www.heritagefund.org.uk/sites/default/files/media/attachments/TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" width="238" height="91" alt="TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="39">
              <name>Creator</name>
              <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16308">
                  <text>Conway Hall Library &amp; Archives</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="40">
              <name>Date</name>
              <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16309">
                  <text>2018</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="45">
              <name>Publisher</name>
              <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16310">
                  <text>Conway Hall Ethical Society</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
          </elementContainer>
        </elementSet>
      </elementSetContainer>
    </collection>
    <itemType itemTypeId="1">
      <name>Text</name>
      <description>A resource consisting primarily of words for reading. Examples include books, letters, dissertations, poems, newspapers, articles, archives of mailing lists. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre Text.</description>
      <elementContainer>
        <element elementId="7">
          <name>Original Format</name>
          <description>The type of object, such as painting, sculpture, paper, photo, and additional data</description>
          <elementTextContainer>
            <elementText elementTextId="6058">
              <text>Pamphlet</text>
            </elementText>
          </elementTextContainer>
        </element>
      </elementContainer>
    </itemType>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="6057">
                <text>Signs of the times. November 1875</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="41">
            <name>Description</name>
            <description>An account of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="6059">
                <text>Place of publication: London&#13;
Collation: 10 p. ; 18 cm.&#13;
Notes:  From the library of Dr Moncure Conway. Printed by C.W. Reynell, Little Pulteney Street, London.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="6060">
                <text>Thomas Scott</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="6061">
                <text>1875</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="43">
            <name>Identifier</name>
            <description>An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="6062">
                <text>CT139</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="47">
            <name>Rights</name>
            <description>Information about rights held in and over the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18569">
                <text>&lt;img src="http://i.creativecommons.org/p/mark/1.0/88x31.png" alt="Public Domain Mark" /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;This work (Signs of the times), identified by &lt;/span&gt;&lt;a href="https://conwayhallcollections.omeka.net/items/show/www.conwayhall.org.uk"&gt;&lt;span&gt;Humanist Library and Archives&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt;, is free of known copyright restrictions.&lt;/span&gt;</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="42">
            <name>Format</name>
            <description>The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18570">
                <text>application/pdf</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="51">
            <name>Type</name>
            <description>The nature or genre of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18571">
                <text>Text</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="44">
            <name>Language</name>
            <description>A language of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18572">
                <text>English</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="49">
            <name>Subject</name>
            <description>The topic of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18721">
                <text>Catholic Church</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="398">
        <name>Catholic Church-Controversial Literature</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="1614">
        <name>Conway Tracts</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="624" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="528">
        <src>https://d1y502jg6fpugt.cloudfront.net/25778/archive/files/3bb80287f453f24d18e9d8937329c197.pdf?Expires=1773878400&amp;Signature=vRMRzYh0SSrN6K95QglZchJACziff2ukxEP1%7EfxEtuvszg0ekX96Q37aGiRKuaZUFEkwllvzaTP6xVfyFPrQurZUrq0ogcgxDEmxTRtJIHcLlk9SAxyj62Aim1ijmXdwMhpAe3Jf3O2dxWUpxQPyX2RzFPI9YbCAVDGVne-ktxQpw4q7aZ7XVvIVJHO9pInAMQeq0w9E0it-K-Td1GMrZp2r8rjOBEAImhbHQ6ansT-UkHNNkpMV%7EupqwCMjFJcyWvh%7EHyrJvqWzfMZtogrqpvRR5ONVffr%7EuAw4HB4MPG1780dFY5ZBOE1BUz%7EVVaphrjxmq85RbkYqKETh5ni3Kg__&amp;Key-Pair-Id=K6UGZS9ZTDSZM</src>
        <authentication>47745c3c7f88bed3de08b6bb88f02028</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="5">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="53">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="18880">
                    <text>CT 136
THE ADVANTAGES,
MENTAL AND MORAL,

A FAITH UNCHANGEABLE, CERTAIN, AND COMPLETE,
IN A.D. 1876.

By AV. H. K.

PUBLISHED BY THOMAS SCOTT,
NO. 11, THE TERRACE, FARQUHAR ROAD,

UPPER NORWOOD, LONDON, S.E.

Price Sixpence.

�“ 1 had imagined that in submitting to the Catholic Church
I had exchanged the uncertainty of private opinion for the
certainty of a faith complete and unchangeable ; and now I
am compelled to choose again.”—A Roman Catholic Layman.

Ex uno disce omnes.

�To all who imagine, or who are in danger of imagin­
ing, that the uncertainty of individual opinion in
matters supernatural, is an evil in itself, or that, being
an evil, it can, with mental and moral impunity be
exchanged, by one supreme act of volition, for the
self-constituted certainty of collective opinion—com­
plete and unchangeable—the following pages are
offered, as being worthy of mature consideration.

��PREFACE.
UNIVERSAL—APOSTOLIC—ROMAN.

“ What stronger testimony can we have for a bare
fact than that it has been ever so believed, so declared,
so recorded, so acted upon from the first down to this
day, that there is no assignable point of time when it
was not believed; no assignable point at which the
belief was introduced; that the records of past ages
vanish in the belief; that in proportion as past ages
speak at all, they speak in one way, and only fail to
bear witness when they fail to have a voice.
“ Now, evidence such as this we have for Catholic
doctrines. They have never and nowhere not been
maintained! This is the great canon of the quod
semper, quod ubique, quod ab omnibus, which saves us
from the misery of having to find out the truth for our­
selves from Scripture on our independent and private
judgment.
“ Wherefore the Roman Pontiff is possessed of that
infallibility which the Divine Redeemer willed that his
Church should be endowed for defining doctrine regard­
ing faith and morals, and therefore his definitions are
of themselves irreformable, and are not dependent upon
the consent of the Church.
“ Moreover, we declare, affirm, define, and pronounce,
that to be subject to the Roman Pontiff is, for every
human creature, necessary to salvation.
“ In the case of educated minds, investigation into
the argumentative, proof of the things to which they
have given their assent, is an obligation, or rather a neces­
sity. Such processes of investigation certainly—whether

�4

The Advantages of Faith Unchangeable.

in religious subjects or secular, often issue in the re­
versal of the assents which they were originally in­
tended to confirm; but to incur risk is not to expect
reverse.
“ If any one, however, shall say that Catholics may
possibly have just cause of suspending their assent to,
and questioning the faith which they have already re­
ceived, under the supreme authority of the Church,
until they shall have accomplished a scientific demon­
stration of the credibility and truth of their faith, let
him be accursed.
11 It is hardly necessary to say that the state of mind
which we variously denominate faith or belief does not
depend for its origin upon a mere act or volition, but
upon appropriate sources or grounds of belief. The
structure of the mind is such that it does not allow a
person to believe merely as he chooses or wills to believe,
but, on the contrary, requires the belief to be conformed
to the evidence appropriate to it.”
“ Truth must be investigated without any side glanee
to the consequences which that investigation may have
upon our hopes. No consequence can destroy any
truth; the sole matter for consideration is, ‘ Are our
arguments correct ? ’—not, ‘ Do they lead to a result
which is embarrassing and unwelcome ? ’ Our faith is
sure to fail us in the hour of trial if we have based it
upon fallacious grounds, and maintained it by wilfully
closing our eyes to the flaws in its foundations.”
“The Pope, owing to his infallibility, is undoubtedly
the organ on earth of the Divine thought, not only in
matters of faith, but in all other matters, civil and
political as well.
“The bishops and the clergy, depositaries of the
divine word, participate in the Papal infallibility ; and
the faithful who do not yield to them the most com­
plete obedience in all things, commit a grave sin, and
cease to belong to the Catholic community.”
“ It is not the place or authority of Church or Bible

�Preface.

5

to strangle reason, defy criticism, and fetter inquiry;
for reason is a faculty given to man by God for the pur­
pose of criticising and thereby distinguishing error, so
that he may reject it; and of inquiring, so that he
may find truth under the veil which ignorance and
error has cast on it.
“No error has been more fatal to the simplicity and
spirituality of religion than the inveterate confusion of
thought ■which has to so large an extent identified
1 faith ’ with ‘ opinion.’
“ It was this confusion which generated the fierce,
intolerant spirit too often exhibited in the controversial
writings of even the noblest among the fathers of the
Church. It is this which has retarded the progress of
inquiry, which has set a ban on science, and for long
centuries has committed the keys of knowledge to a
stolidly self-sufficient priesthood.
“ Contrary to the Scriptures, the doctrines of the
Church, and of the holy fathers, men do not hesitate
to declare that the best government is that in which
the State does not recognise the duty of punishing the
violators of the Catholic religion except when the public
peace demands it. In consequence of this absolutely
false idea, they do not scruple to support that erroneous
principle, so fatal to the Catholic Church and the safety
of souls, which Gregory the Sixteenth called an insanity
—viz., that liberty of conscience and of worship is the
right of every man !
“ Man being man on the banks of the Tweed, the
Tiber, and the Ganges, we naturally find the Brahman
priest, the Boman Catholic priest, and the Scotch
minister of the seventeenth century, doing precisely the
same things.
“ We find them claiming to be sole interpreters of the
sacred books and the sole ministers of God upon earth;
and we find them establishing and regulating schools
and colleges, and training up men in the groove they
think it best for him to work in.”

�6

The Advantages of Faith Unchangeable.

“ The Catholic Church is the true exponent of revela­
tion, science, history, politics, and morals.
“ Ignorance and want of thought are so nearly
allied, that the one is often mistaken for the other, and
in law, carry much the same force.”
“ As there is a faculty of speech independent of all
the historical forms of language, so there is a faculty of
faith in man independent of all historical religions.”
“ No simply historical fact can ever fall under the
cognizance of Faith.”
“ There is but one Catholic Apostolic Church, out­
side of which there is no salvation and no remission of
sins.”
“ As long as the doctrine of exclusive salvation was
believed and realised, it was necessary for the peace of
mankind that they should be absolutely certain of the
truth of what they believed; in order to be certain it
was necessary to suppress adverse arguments; and, in
order to effect this object, it was necessary that there
should be no critical or sceptical spirit in existence. A
habit of boundless credulity was therefore a natural
consequence of the doctrine of exclusive salvation;
and not only did this habit necessarily produce a
luxuriant crop of falsehood, but it was itself the negation
of the spirit of truth. For the man who really loves
truth cannot possibly subside into a condition of con­
tented credulity.”
“Belief in eternal retribution has been indeed a
powerful engine in shaping the life of nations as of
individuals. It has been made the servant of all work
of many faiths.
“ Priesthoods have used it unscrupulously for their
professional ends; to gain wealth and power for their
caste; to stop intellectual and social progress beyond
the barrier of their own consecrated systems. On the
banks of the river of death, a band of priests has stood
for ages to bar the passage against all poor souls who
cannot satisfy their demand for ceremonies, and
formulas, and fees.

�Preface.

7

“ Through the most widely differing religions, the
doctrine of eternal torment has been made to further
goodness and check wickedness, according to the shifting
rules by which men have divided right from wrong.”

“We live in the midst of religious machinery;
many mechanics of piety, often only apprentices, and
slow to learn, are turning the various ecclesiastical
mills, and the croak of the motion is thought to be the
voice of God.”

“That which we know is little; that which we
know not is immense.”

�THE

ADVANTAGES OF FAITH UNCHANGEABLE.

DETAILED statement of the reasons why a Roman
Catholic layman cannot, in his own opinion,
accept the decisions of a general council of the church
to which he has voluntarily belonged, must be, for
many reasons, a document of very general interest.
It is not often that such a statement is allowed to
see the light. We have lately seen, among other start­
ling consequences of political expostulation against
ecclesiastical claims to authority and supremacy, one of
an “Apostate Triumvirate”* of Old English Roman
Catholics—by reputation,—when daring to exercise his
private opinion publicly, on the decisions of a council
of his church, abruptly silenced and effectually restored
to orthodoxy, by the simple threat of excommunication
by his bishop.
The subject is the more interesting, because the
council in question is one which was assembled—not
in the dim obscurity of the mediaeval past, but in the
comparative daylight of the living present; and
because—if we may accept the recently published state­
ments of an eminent Father of the Church f—crowds
of educated English men and women are accepting the
decisions of this general council, and adding their
numbers to the already claimed two hundred millions of
the Roman Catholic Church, here in England every day.
Under these circumstances, it is difficult to imagine

A

* Lords Camoys and Acton, and Mr Petre,—The Times, Nov. 24,
1874.
+ M. le Pore Hnguet.

�The Advantages of Faith Unchangeable.

9

a more useful and instructive document than that which
has recently been given to the world in the form of a
pamphlet, entitled, “ Reasons why a Roman Catholic
cannot accept the doctrine of Papal Infallibility as
defined by the Vatican Council,” by a Roman Catholic
Layman.*
As might be anticipated, the author’s arguments
lead him inevitably to issues of much deeper importance
than that immediately suggested by the title of his
work. Of far nearer interest to all English men and
women than the reasons why a Roman Catholic cannot
submit himself to any particular manifestation of
authority inside his church, must be the reasons which
can be discovered or adduced from his own confessions,
to account for the fact of his complete submission to
the infallible authority of that particular church in the
first instance. It is, in point of fact, as a rare and
valuable contribution to our knowledge of Catholic
mental physiology in this particular direction, and as a
remarkable illustration of the peculiar effects upon the
mind which the Roman Catholic system produces on
those who submit their reason to her teaching and
authority, and not merely as a fresh addition to the
curiosities of theological literature already existing,
that the pamphlet in question possesses for us so great
an interest.
The author begins by stating that he is a convert to
the Roman Catholic Church of more than twenty years’
standing. After that period of apparently undisturbed
belief in the infallibility of a not inconveniently defin­
able body called the “ Church ” of Rome, he finds him­
self suddenly “ commanded, under ‘ penalty of
anathema,’ to believe in the infallibility of an all too
clearly defined unit of that body called the ‘ Pope of
Rome,’ as set forth by the Vatican Council.”
This he affirms positively that he cannot do, “ for,”
as he asserts, “ the very reasons which induced him to
join the Roman Catholic Church.”
* Messrs Rivington &amp; Co.

�IO

The Advantages

What he himself believes to have been these “reasons,”
he proceeds to describe as follows :—“ I had imagined,”
he says, “ that in submitting to the Catholic Church
I HAD EXCHANGED THE UNCERTAINTY OF PRIVATE OPINION
FOR THE CERTAINTY
CHANGEABLE.”

OF

A

FAITH

COMPLETE AND UN­

We have here, undoubtedly, the point in which the
whole interest of the writer’s subsequent reasons and
arguments is centred. There are no grounds for sup­
posing that this “ reason,” such as it is, differs mate­
rially from that which would be put forward by the
great majority of those who voluntarily submit their
reason to the infallible authority of the self-styled
“ mother and mistress of all churches.” The remark­
able fact about the statement is, that while the Roman
Catholic Layman proceeds to supplement this simple
explanation by ninety-five pages of further “ reasons ”
for not submitting to the infallibility of the Pope, as
defined by a council of the church, he says not one
word throughout the pamphlet in moral support of that
arbitrary exercise of the imagination by virtue of which
he discerned the inherent infallibility of the Church of
Rome in the first instance.
That this original act of voluntary submission to
authority in search of “ the complete,” “ the certain,”
and “ the unchangeable,” twenty years ago, must of
necessity have been the result either of a reasoning
process of the mind, capable, of full explanation, or else of
an arbitrary assumption and exercise of personal infalli­
bility on his own part, never seems to strike the Roman
Catholic Layman’s mind for an instant. This is the
most noteworthy and curious feature in the pamphlet.
Although driven to the most extraordinary and
palpable contradictions in his efforts to justify himself
in his absolute rejection of the infallibility of the Pope,
he avoids the examination, even for an instant, of the
process by which he first came to accept the infallibility
of the Church.
That “ reason ” must inevitably precede “ faith,” as

�of Faith Unchangeable.

11

an inconvenient necessity of human nature,—is a simple
fact of which he takes no notice whatever.
This awkward omission of the topmost link, in his
chain of reasoning, frustrates naturally all his efforts to
prevent his conclusion from falling to the ground, and
is, at the same time, the cause of infinite confusion of
idea, and bewilderment to the ordinary reader. It is
somewhat difficult at the outset, for instance, to apply
the “ reasons” furnished by the Boman Catholic Lay­
man for his original submission to the Church of Rome,
to his present act of non-submission to the authority of
the head of that church. The “reasons” seem to
adapt themselves most indifferently to their new situa­
tion. Applying, however, his own words exactly in
accordance with his own statement, it may be assumed
that the Roman Catholic layman now imagines that, in
not submitting to the infallibility of the Pope, as de­
fined by the council of an infallible church, he is still
further relinquishing or “ exchanging the uncertainty
of private opinion for the certainty of faith, complete
and unchangeable.”
To understand his position here more clearly, it is
necessary, before following him further, to recall to
mind certain solemn obligations which devolved upon
him by virtue of his original submission to the Church.
In accordance with the Creed of Pius the Fourth, he
voluntarily declared, on becoming a Roman Catholic
twenty years ago, as follows:—“ I acknowledge the
Holy Catholic Apostolic Roman Church for the Mother
and Mistress of all churches, and I promise true obe­
dience to the Bishop of Rome, successor to St Peter,
Prince of the Apostles, and Vicar of Jesus Christ.”
Also, “ I do at this present freely profess and sincerely
hold this true Catholic faith, without which no one can
be saved ; and I promise most constantly to retain and
confess the same entire and inviolate, with God’s assist­
ance, to the end of my life.”
Considering the gravity and solemnity of this state­

�12

The Advantages

ment, it will seem strange to the ordinary, non-Catholic
mind to find the Roman Catholic Layman, when now
commanded by the Bishop of Rome, successor to St
Peter, Prince of the Apostles, and Vicar of Christ, to
believe, under penalty of anathema, a doctrine set forth
by a general council of the church, declaring point blank
that he can do nothing of the kind, and that, on the
contrary, for reasons good and sufficient to himself,
“ he utterly rejects it ! ” It is evident, however, that
he has not been reduced to this curiously illogical exer­
cise of that “ private opinion ” which he imagined that
he had finally relinquished twenty years ago, without
being sorely pressed.
“ My feeling,” he previously declares, “ has been that
of utter dismay at finding that which I have supposed
for so many years to be solid rock, melting away under my
feet like ice exposed to the burning rays of a July sun.”
Utter dismay has no doubt driven many to strange
action before now, and certainly nothing can well be
stranger than the action which the Roman Catholic
Layman proceeds to adopt. Having, it appears, “ stated
his dilemma privately, and having met with nothing
but evasions, or refusals to discuss a matter already
settled” he has recourse to the Apologia pro Vita Sud
of Father Newman.
In the appendix to that work he finds laid down,
among other important truths, “that the truest expe­
dience is to answer right out when you are asked; that
the wisest economy is to have no management; that
the best prudence is not to be a coward ; that the most
damaging folly is to be found out shuffling; and that
the first of virtues is ‘ to tell truth and shame the
devil.’ ”
Adopting these Catholic principles as his own, and
“ determining,” as he says, “ to act as Dr Newman pre­
scribes,” he proceeds forthwith to demonstrate to the
world “ that the Vatican doctrine of infallibility con­
tradicts the antecedent teaching of the Church; that it

�of Faith Unchangeable.

13

has changed the basis of faith ; that it is, in the fullest
sense of the word, a new doctrine ; ” and that, conse­
quently, “ he is fully justified in utterly rejecting it.”
Before considering the evidence upon which he essays
to establish these several points, and which he himself
pronounces to be “ overwhelming,” it is impossible to
avoid recalling to mind certain “ antecedent teaching ”
of the Church of Rome, about two centuries and a half
ago, which bears directly on his position.
It was then formally decreed, “ By the grace of God,”
on the authority of certain “ cardinals of the Church,
inquisitors-general throughout the whole Christian re­
public, special deputies of the Holy Apostolic Chair
against heretical depravity, that the then new doctrine,
that the earth is not the centre of the universe, nor im­
moveable, is absurd, philosophically false, and, theolo­
gically considered, erroneous in faith.”
Here again, the ordinary and non-Catholic mind
would naturally enquire, before going further, whether
■the Roman Catholic Layman, who so clings to the old
and rejects the new, was aware of this “doctrine”
and “antecedent teaching” of the “mother and
mistress of all churches,’’ when he sought “ the com­
plete and the unchangeable in her bosom ; and further
whether he now believes that the earth is indeed the
centre of the universe and immoveable 1 ”
Of all this however he tells us nothing. ' Certain
indirect testimony nevertheless, bearing pertinently on
this important question is to be found in a subsequent
page of his pamphlet, where, being for the moment
concerned in protesting against addition of doctrine,
and not its subtraction, he produces the testimony of a
Bishop of the Church to prove that :—
“ The doctrines of faith which have been declared,
defined, and delivered by the Catholic Church, cannot
be added to—nor subtracted from* and can never be
changed nor superseded without heresy or schism.
* The italics are not as in the original.

�14

The Advantages

In default of any explanation of the Roman Catholic
Layman’s own views as to his acceptance of the
“ Immoveable ” as well as the “ unchangeable,” on the
infallible authority of the church, it will be here not
out of place to supplement the Bishop’s evidence just
given, by that of a Cardinal Archbishop, which
furnishes him with a curious and characteristic loophole
of escape from obligatory belief in Ptolemaic Astronomy
in a.d. 1876. “Enlightened by the teachings of the
Church, the Catholic may view in peace, and even
with delight the progress of science. If he hears
of a contradiction between science and religion it
will soon be found only an appearance of contradic­
tion ; or if a contradiction really exists, it will be
found that the boasted discovery which creates it is
but an ephemeral theory and not the truth; or if its
truth be beyond gainsay, and the contradiction plain,
then the doctrine with which it is in conflict will
be found to be but a ^theological opinion and not
a dogma ; or if it be a dogma, it has been misunder­
stood or not explained according to the mind of the
Church.’’*
These two remarkable pieces of Catholic evidence
bring us now face to face with the time-honoured and
inevitable difficulty which confronts the Roman
Catholic Layman from the first, and entangles him—
and his readers also—in its folds to the very last, viz.,
the true definition of “ the Church,” and the infallible
recognition and determination of the organ by means of
which she reveals her “ mind,” and gives utterance to
those unchangeable “declarations,” “ definitions,” and
“ deliverances ” which cannot, without heresy, be added
to or subtracted from.
Having, in short, twenty years ago voluntarily
joined an infallible body, the main power and influence
of which lay probably in its mysterious indefinability ;
and having, as he has told us, “utterly rejected” the
* Pastoral of P. Cullen.

�of Faith Unchangeable.

15

Infallibility of the head of that body, as inconveniently
defined by one of its own councils, he has now to
determine the locality of such an Infallible mouth­
piece of the Church of his adoption as shall protect
him from the disagreeable, yet most legitimate results
of his own arbitrary action.
The manner in which, according to his own imagina­
tion, he succeeds in grasping this veritable Ignis Fatuus
of the Pontine Marshes is curious and instructive.
Having, as we have seen, undertaken according to Dr
Newman’s prescription, the duty, among others, of
“ shaming the devil,” it is not surprising that we
should find the Roman Catholic Layman depicting
himself in a notably embarrassing dilemma at the very
outset of the operation—not only as regards the ques­
tion of the actual individuality of the spirit of darkness,
but also as regards his own immediate position with
reference to the “gates of Hell.”
“ Commanded,” as he says, “ by the Bishop of Rome
and Vicar of Christ on earth, to believe the doctrines
set forth by the Vatican Council, under penalty of
Anathema; ” he has, he affirms, “ been also taught
that he is obliged by Jesus Christ himself to believe
what the pastors of the Church teach him under pain
of damnation.”
“ The pastors of the Church,” in their turn teach him,
he declares, that “ that only is Catholic doctrine which
has been believed everywhere and by all,” and that
inasmuch as the infallibility of the Pope has not been
believed as a doctrine of the church, anywhere by any­
body, he is “bound under pain of damnation—not
only to refuse his assent to it, as defined by the
Vatican Council, but “ to believe that it cannot be
turned into a doctrine of the Church even by the Pope
and Council united together.”
. It is not at all surprising that in this appalling
dilemma—surrounded as it were with a circle of ever­
lasting fire, the Roman Catholic Layman should find

■»

�16

The Advantages

himself eventually driven to the most painful
extremities.
The process hy which he effects his own moral selfimmolation, as a last refuge from the inevitable of his
own imagination, is bold and conclusive.
Finding Pope and Pastors in such stupendous anta­
gonism on the vital point at issue, he proceeds to ignore
or repudiate both Popes and Councils together, wher­
ever their dogmatic utterances are objectionable or
inconvenient at the moment; and to accredit an unde­
fined body under the title of “ the Pastors of the
Church,” alone with infallibility of teaching whenever
he is in want of immediate assistance or support.
The method has at least the virtue of simplicity.
Before adopting it, however, he goes through the
process of forcing himself up to the resource by suggest­
ing certain arguments against himself which threaten
vitally his existence as a Roman Catholic, and which—•
presenting themselves quite naturally to the ordinary,
non-Catholic mind—might also fairly be expected to
force themselves upon the Catholic intelligence when
stimulated by such maxims as those we have seen
adopted from the “Apologia ” of Father Newman.
“ You have submitted to the teaching of the Catholic
Church, and are consequently bound to believe what
she has taught, do&amp;s teach, or shall teach.”
To this most pertinent application to his position of
the creed of Pius the Fourth, which he has so solemnly
adopted and subscribed to as necessary to salvation,
the Roman Catholic layman piteously replies : “But,
I say, what is to be done if the Church teaches me
to-day something which is in contradiction to that
which she taught me yesterday, and this I contend, in
this matter, she has done.”
This “ contradiction ” of infallible teaching, it is the
main purpose of his subsequent argument to establish.
Without reference to its establishment however, he
tells us that to this expostulation, it will be replied :

�of Faith Unchangeable.

17

“ You are no longer a Catholic since you deny, or at
least douht, the infallibility of the Catholic Church.”
In this strait, the Roman Catholic Layman is
evidently forced to save his Catholicity at all hazards.
Snatching at a straw, he clings to the circular reasoning
that “ lie has been taught that, as a Catholic, he is
obliged, by Jesus Christ himself, to believe what the
Pastors of the Church teach, under pain of damna­
tion.” Then calling in the assistance of the particular
pastor of the Church of his adoption, whose testimony
suits him at the moment, he replies : “ This by no
means follows, as the following quotation from the
Summse Doctrinse of an illustrious saint, the Archbishop
Antoninus of Florence, will show. He says : ‘ Even
the Council can err. For though an (Ecumenical
Council belongs to the whole church, it is not the
whole church, it only represents it.’ ”
Catholicity is thus saved for the moment, no doubt,
but at a heavy sacrifice—moral and mental. It would
seem as if the Roman Catholic layman had, in fact,
forgotten, for the moment, the maxims of his mentor,
and in particular, that which warns him which way
“ damaging folly ” is most surely to be found. For
almost the entire evidence subsequently produced in
the pamphlet goes to contradict directly the testimony
of Saint Antoninus of Florence; and being intent,
above all, upon disproving the infallibility of the head
pastor of the Church, his arguments are elsewhere
brought to prove that certainly on no one pastor was
the gift of infallible teaching originally bestowed, but
on the body of the pastors of the Church.
Thus it is that, having proved that an (Ecumenical
Council can er)- to suit the exigencies of the moment,
he elsewhere calls upon Bellarmin to declare that, “ All
Catholic divines constantly teach that general councils,
confirmed by the Pope, cannot err, either in explaining
matters of faith or precepts of morality, wherein the
whole Church is concerned.”

�The Advantages
Bellarmin he supports by Suarez : “A general council,
at which the Pope is present, after it is confirmed by
the Pope, is an infallible rule of faith. This is an
article of faith, wherein all Catholics agree.”
Having by this and similar evidence thus invalidated
the testimony of Saint Antoninus of Florence, and
impeached his credibility as a witness, the Roman
Catholic Layman further proceeds to prove that the
Saint has neither right nor title to the very gift of
teaching—“ under pain of damnation,”—with which he
himself accredited him, and upon which alone the
value of his support depends.
This he effects by an appeal to Bishop Hay, who sets it
forth as “ a Catholic rule of faith that Jesus Christ was
pleased to authorise the pastors (not one pastor),” as he
remarks himself, “ of his Church to be the depositaries
of the sacred truths he had revealed to the world, and
the interpreters of his word.” Further, he maintains,
on his own conviction, that “it is a contradiction to
affirm that the infallibilty of the Church resides in one
person only when the Church has distinctly taught that
it resides in the body of the pastors.” “Why?” he
asks,—anticipating no doubt, future possible decrees
of individual infallibilities,—“ should not three persons
be declared to be only one person, if the body of the
pastors can be declared to be only one pastor ? ”
Levelled at the Pope, this argument strikes Saint
Antoninus of Florence a crushing blow, and then
recoils upon the Roman Catholic Layman in a fashion
which none can probably be blind to but himself.
The position is simply this: Having, by the exer­
cise of his own private judgment, in years gone by,
accredited the pastors of the Church of Rome with
divine authority for infallible teaching, under pain of
damnation, he now maintains, as an argument, that he
is manifestly obliged to believe, without a doubt, that
these same pastors were so divinely authorised and com­
missioned, because they command him, under such

�of Faith Unchangeable.

l9

tremendous pains and penalties, to do so. Having, after
this fashion, established the moral obligation of believ­
ing “ the pastors ” of the Church of his adoption, he
passes rapidly, to suit the exigencies of the moment, to
assume the consequent obligation of listening to the
teaching of one pastor in particular. Producing, then,
this chosen pastor as a witness in his defence, he pro­
ceeds, when his services are no longer required, not
only to impeach his credibility, but to prove that he
never was a competent witness in the case at issue. In
preserving his Catholicity, in short, at all hazards, he has
not chosen to notice the one weak point in his line of
defence, which the ordinary and non-Catholic mind
will at once remark and seize upon, viz., that before he
could “have been taught” the necessity of belief
in the teachings of the pastors of the Church of
Rome, under so severe a penalty as damnation,
he must himself have been able, by some inherent
infallibility of his own, to pronounce and determine
where these particular pastors were to be discovered.
The missing link is none the less important,—being top­
most,—for being a small one; and that its absence has
not been noted in the pamphlet is all-important to its
comprehension.
A subsequent argument of his own might, neverthe­
less, have fairly been expected to lead the Roman
Catholic Layman directly to the omission. Intent
here again upon discrediting the Pope's Infallibility only,
he quotes words of Bishop Milner’s as follows :__“ If
Christ had intended that all mankind should learn His
religion from a book, namely, the New Testament, He
Himself would have written that book, and would have
laid down as the first and fundamental principle of His
religion, the obligation of learning to read it.” On this
he comments with undoubted justice. ((It must be
equally true that if Christ had intended that all man­
kind should learn His religion from the Pope, He Him­
self would have said so, and would have laid down as
B

�20’

The Advantages

the first and fundamental principle of his religion, the
obligation of hearing the Pope.” There can be little
doubt that if the Roman Catholic Layman had not been
here exclusively intent upon undermining the particular
phase of Infallibility which happens to run counter to
his judgment, he would have driven these arguments
home to their legitimate and just conclusion.
Assuming that both the arguments are true, it must
of course be similarly true that, “ If Christ had in­
tended that all mankind should learn His religion
from the pastors of the Roman Catholic Church, He
Himself would have distinctly said so, and would have
laid down as the first and fundamental principle of His
religion the obligation of hearing the pastors of the
Church of Rome.”
And this brings us, before examining the Roman
Catholic Layman’s further accusations against himself,
to the enquiry, what after all constitutes this Church
of Rome, in his own opinion and discernment ?
This question, so absolutely essential to the ap­
proximate comprehension of a*ll Catholic reasoning, he
anticipates himself, and answers in a fashion which, to
himself no doubt, is perfectly satisfactory and conclusive.
“ It is necessary,” he remarks, “ to have a clear idea
of what ‘ the Church ’ is.”
“ The Ultramontane idea of the Church seems inex­
tricably confused.” The true and clear idea he then
conveys by the following quotations :—“ The Church is the congregation of all the faithful
under Jesus Christ, their invisible head, and his Vicar
on earth, the Pope.
“ The Church on earth is the visible community of
believers founded by Christ.
“ The Church of Christ consists of the body of the
faithful united with its pastors.
“ The Church militant is the society of all the faith­
ful still dwelling on earth.
“ The Church is the congregation or society of all

�of Faith Unchangeable.

21

true followers of Jesus Christ throughout the whole
world, united together in one body under one head.
“ In a word, the Church consists of the faithful dis­
persed throughout the world.”
To this summary he adds, u I could easily furnish a
hundred more definitions, but as they are all substanti­
ally the same it is not necessary.”
That these definitions should be considered by the
Roman Catholic Layman to unfold a “ clear idea ” of
the Church of Rome, as directly opposed to “an
inextricably confusing one,” is fully accounted for by the
fact that he is at the moment intent, solely and entirely
upon proving, as he asserts in the paragraph immediately
following, that “ it is clear that the Pope does not con­
stitute the Church.”
For this purpose the definitions are no doubt fully
sufficient, as they are also to furnish him with a way of
escape from the self-directed home thrust which, as we
have seen, Saint Antoninus of Florence has failed to
parry, viz., that “ since he denies or doubts the In­
fallibility of the Catholic Church he is no longer a
Catholic.”
It is only necessary to substitute for “ the Church,”
the meaning to be discovered from the sum total of its de­
finitions, in order to comprehend the nature of the position.
It is easily conceivable, of course, that the Roman
Catholic Layman may neither' doubt nor deny the In­
fallibility of ‘£ the congregation of all the faithful
throughout the whole world, united together in one
body, under one head—the Pope.”
Between “not denying,” however, and “believing,”
there is a great moral and mental gulf, irrevocably
fixed, which he cannot, if he would, ignore.
The Catholic Church—this church of the “ clear
definition’’—has laid down, he tells us, as its very
principle and ground of faith, that “ all mankind must
believe whatever she decides and sanctions with the
assistance of the Holy Ghost.”

�22

The Advantages

Manifestly, however, before believing “ whatever the
congregation of all the faithful under one head,”
“ decides and sanctions,” “ under penalty of anathema,”
all mankind must be in a position to discern beyond
all possibility of doubt or error the mechanism by which
this corporate body can come to the knowledge of its
own mind the manner in which it has already clearly
revealed its “principles and ground of faith
and the
mouth-piece by which it will give future utterance to
the teachings of its Infallible, authority • those moment­
ous “declarations, definitions, and deliverances, with the
non-acceptance of which the eternal punishment of “all
mankind ’ is so inevitably linked, and “ which cannot
be added to or subtracted from, without heresy or
schism.”
Now, that all mankind are in this position, the
Roman Catholic Layman’s reasoning does not in any
way help to establish. On the contrary, that, both
outside and inside of the congregation of all the faithful
under one head, “ mankind ” are in a state of absolute
uncertainty or declared contradiction as to the means
and method of determining and revealing these infal­
lible decisions, is an awkward and obstinate fact, which
every line of his pamphlet but helps to make the more
effectually clear and apparent.
It is thus that we come to the second of those suppo­
sititious accusations which he propounds so aptly and
straightforwardly against himself.
There would seem to be here lurking in his own mind
a certain uneasiness as to the satisfactory nature of his
escape from the charge of doubting the infallibility of
the Church, and consequently being no longer a Catho­
lic, by appeal to one of its pastors, under such heavy
penalties for disbelief.
He consequently again brings the same objection
forward, disguised, however, in somewhat different form
of words :—“It will be said to such as myself,” he now
suggests, “ you acknowledge the infallibility of a Gene­

�of Faith Unchangeable.

23

ral Council. Such a Council was that of the Vatican,
and it defined the Pope’s infallibility ; therefore, if you
deny its decisions, you deny infallibility to a General
Council.”
Tn making this point blank objection against himself,
the Roman Catholic Layman has undoubtedly adhered
manfully to the maxims of his special adoption. It
cannot be said, however, that in maintaining his de­
fence, their application seems equally clear.
He has, as we have already seen, escaped from a very
similar dilemma by establishing, on the authority of a
saint and pastor of the Church, that Councils, even
though oecumenical, “ can err.”
Shifting his ground, he now for the moment dis­
regards all pastors altogether, and answers on what ap­
pears to be the authority of his own private judgment
only :—11 To this I reply, that the decision of a Council,
to be of force, must be unanimous. Such was not the
case with the Vatican Council, as I shall show here­
after.”
This bold argument, if it stood alone, might have
some possible force in it, and would, at any rate, open
up an inconvenient field for almost unlimited discussion.
Unfortunately, however, for its proposer, who has
renounced “ the uncertainty of private opinion,” and
fortunately for his ordinary readers, who are content to
exercise that human attribute with all its drawbacks of
non-Catholic uncertainty, this plea is immediately put
out of court and disposed of by his own subsequent
assertion, and also by the further direct testimony of
those fathers and “ pastors of the Church ” whom he is
bound to believe under penalty of damnation. Cardinal
Manning, for instance, has declared that “ it may truly
be affirmed that ’never was there a greater unanimity
than in the Vatican Council.”
Appealing also himself to Saint Vincent of Lerins,
he quotes conclusively from his authoritative teaching
as follows :—££ Where the majority of the bishops

�24

The Advantages

visibly appears, there, according to both parties, is in­
fallibility to be found,—according to us, who attribute
it to this majority, and according to them who teach
that the Pope can never be separated from it in solemn
decisions. We have no difficulty in acknowledging the
Pope to be infallible when united to the majority of the
bishops ! ”
Not content with this authoritative annihilation of
his own line of defence, the Roman Catholic Layman
proceeds to show clearly that this “ want of unanimity/’
even when established as a feature of the Vatican Coun­
cil, is not in any way required, in his own opinion, as
a reason for rejecting the decisions of that Council
utterly.
This “utter rejection” has, as we have seen, been
already arrived at, upon anterior considerations alto­
gether. These he now strengthens, finally and con­
clusively, as follows
“ To accept the conclusion that
the Pope is infallible “ because a Council has defined it,
is absurd, because the fact of his infallibility proves
that the Council has no authority in the matter. If he
is infallible, there can be no infallible authority for be­
lieving it but his own word.” This absolute disregard
of the authority of General Councils—not when there
is “want of unanimity” among their members, but
when the doctrines they inculcate seem absurd, or
happen to be repugnant altogether to private Catholic
opinion-—he fully confirms and justifies by reference to
another “ pastor of the Church.” Calling upon Arch­
bishop Kenrick, he establishes clearly the necessity of
believing, under penalty of anathema, that “the dogma
of Papal infallibility is not of faith, and cannot become
so by any definition of a Council! ” It is quite evident
that the Roman Catholic Layman here fully and com­
pletely cuts away the ground from under his own feet,
and, that the objection which he has just advanced
against the Vatican Council, on the score of “ want of
unanimity,” is in reality irrelevant to his argument

�1
of Faith Unchangeable.

25

altogether. He now, however, finds himself confronted
by the notorious fact—of which the very existence of
his pamphlet is merely an additional standing record—
that the doctrine of Papal infallibility lias been pro­
nounced to be of faith by the definition of a Council;
and that, further, the main body of the pastors of the
Church have, either by the most unmistakable out­
spokenness, or by the here not less conclusive silence
of consent, accepted this most momentous “ definition,
declaration, and deliverance,” as an infallible utterance
and dogma of “ the Church.”
He has consequently now to face about, in order to
meet yet one more accusation against himself, which
threatens the existence of his Catholicity more gravely
and conclusively than those even which he has hitherto
imagined.
He has already proved, by an appeal to the authori­
tative teaching of Saint Vincent of Lerins—one of the
pastors of the Church endowed, according to his own
showing, with direct divine authority of teaching—that
“ it is granted on all sides that infallibility is insepar­
able from the great number of the pastors.” It is by
no means unnatural, therefore, that “ it should be,”
as he tells us, “ often remarked to him,”—“ Why do
you set yourself up against the great body of the
bishops, priests, and laity who accept the doctrine of
Papal infallibility, as though you knew better than
them all 1”
Before noting the manner in which the Roman
Catholic Layman meets this simple question, it is neces­
sary to remember that he has virtually already ex­
plained, that the reason which obliges him to set himself
up against the great body of the bishops, priests, and
laity, is precisely that which induced him, in the first
instance, to join the Roman Catholic Church—viz.,
the desire of “ exchanging the uncertainty of private
opinion for the certainty of a faith complete and
unchangeable.”

�26

The Advantages

As mere volition, however, is manifestly a “ reason”
altogether insufficient to meet the logical necessities
of the case, he now further attempts to answer the
seemingly unanswerable, by saying, “ To this I can
only reply, that the Bible, which the Catholic Church
teaches me is the Word of God, tells me, “ But though
we or an angel from heaven preach a gospel to you be­
sides that which we have preached to you, let him be
anathema.”
In order to estimate and fully appreciate the value
of this answer, it must not be forgotten that in ex­
changing his own uncertainty for the certainty of
Roman Catholic faith, unchangeable and complete,
the Roman Catholic Layman has most solemnly
registered a vow that “ he will admit the Holy Scrip­
ture according to that sense only which the Church
has held, and does hold ; to which it belongs to judge
of the true sense and interpretation of the Scrip­
tures.”
He has, in point of fact, believed that the Bible is
the word of God in the first instance, because the
pastors of the Church of Rome have taught him that it
is so ; and he has then believed that the pastors of the
Church of Rome are gifted and endowed with divine
authority for such supernatural teaching, because the
Bible—when duly interpreted by themselves—clearly so
reveals its sense and meaning to him!
Under these circumstances of circular reasoning, the
ordinary mind will doubtless remark at once that the
entire weight and value of the reply just given, lies in
the peculiar phraseology and resulting obscurity of the
text, and that the actual connection of the two nomina­
tive pronouns of eighteen hundred years ago, with “ the
pastors ” of the mother and mistress of all churches of
to-day, is one which, according to his own assertion,
that Church alone has either right or power to
determine.
Transposed to meet the inexorable necessities of the

�of Faith Unchangeable.

0.7

case, the words, from a Roman Catholic layman point
of view, can only read, in a.d. 1876, as follows :
“But though the pastors of the Church of Rome, or
an angel from heaven, preach a gospel to you, besides
that which these same pastors teach as that which we
have preached to you—let him be anathema.”
That this transposition of the text is a just and
absolutely necessary one, and that its sense and inter­
pretation is not left to the private judgment of the
Catholic layman, is made fully evident by testimony
which he has himself elsewhere evoked and recorded,
though in a connection altogether different.
Giving “ the true sense and interpretation of Scrip­
ture ” with that supreme and binding authority, with
which the Roman Catholic Layman has himself
accredited him, Archbishop Hughes declares as follows :
“ The pastors of the Church are the witnesses of truth,
and they are warranted, by a sacred authority, to reject
even an angel from heaven, if that angel attempt to
preach another doctrine besides that they have received.
They all preach the same doctrine!”
With the astounding doctrinal contradictions before
us, which are published and verified in this pamphlet,
the bold effrontery and assurance of this latter teach­
ing—which is printed in italics in the original, and
which the Catholic mind evidently accepts gratefully,
under penalty of damnation—would seem almost
sufficient to incapacitate the ordinary and non-Catholic
mind from further Catholic investigation altogether.
It is necessary to remember, however, that with the
Roman Catholic Layman, “ the wisest economy is to
have no management,” and that &lt;l that other doctrine,”
which Archbishop Hughes is brought into court to
reject and curse as one he had not then received, is the
very doctrine and new gospel of Papal infallibility,
the reasons for the “ utter rejection,” of which we are
now beholding in progress of justification and establish­
ment by “ overwhelming evidence.”

�28

The Advantages

As one of the main supports of this establishment,
Archbishop Hughes has, in fact, just previously been
brought to declare, that although “ every definition of
doctrine and morals by a general council is infallible, a
man may be a very good Catholic without enquiring
whether the Pope is officially infallible or not, and may
even hold it as an opinion that he is not infallible, and
neither Priest, nor Bishop, nor Pope, will frown upon
him for his opinion.” This testimony being exactly in
accordance with the Roman Catholic Layman’s argumen­
tative necessities of the moment, he naturally accepts
it gladly, under penalty of damnation for rejection.
The danger, however, of reasoning according to will,
instead of willing according to reason, is great; and the
ulterior consequences of this acceptance of the illogical
and the convenient, closely combined together, is as
usual fraught with consequences, both lamentable and
embarrassing.
Passing—by grotesque transition—from the divinely
authorised teaching of Archbishop Hughes to the decree
of a council of the Church, confirmed by the vicar of
Christ himself in presence of five hundred bishops, we
find the doctrine, which the Roman Catholic Layman
“ cannot accept,” simply and unmistakably summed up
and defined as follows :
“Therefore we, faithfully adhering to the tradition
received from the beginning of the Christian faith to the
glory of God our Saviour, the exaltation of the Chris­
tian religion, and the salvation of Christian people—
the sacred council approving—teach and define that it
is a dogma divinely revealed, that the Roman Pontiff,
when he speaks ex cathedra—that is, when discharging
the office of pastor and doctor of all Christians, by
virtue of his supreme apostolic authority he defines a
doctrine regarding faith or morals to be held by the
universal church, by the divine assistance promised
to him in blessed Peter—is possessed of that
infallibility with which the Divine Redeemer willed

�of Faith Unchangeable.

29

that his Church should be endowed for defining
doctrine regarding faith and morals; and that, there­
fore, the definitions of the Roman Pontiff are, of them­
selves, irreformable, and not dependent upon the con­
sent of the Church. But if anyone presume to contra­
dict this, our definition-—which, may God avert—let
him be accursed.”

To realise fully the position of the Roman Catholic
Layman under the shadow of this clearly marked Papal
and Episcopal “ frown”—from which Archbishop
Hughes has just guaranteed him entire immunity—it
must be remembered that he has solemnly vowed
“ most steadfastly to admit and embrace ecclesiastical
traditions, and all other observances and constitutions
of the Church, and to undoubtedly receive and profess
all things delivered, defined, and declared by her
general councils, as well as to condemn, reject, and
anathematise all heresies which the Church has con­
demned, rejected, and anathematised.”
It is in the teeth of this, his own free confession of
Catholic faith, “ without which no one can be saved,”
that he claims to justify his “ utter rejection ” of the
inconvenient teachings of “ecclesiastical tradition,”
which have been so recently defined, delivered, and
declared by the General Council of the Vatican.
To establish this justification, he appeals to the
“ Pastors of the Church ; ” and on their own published
testimony, he shows that they have taught him the
following points.
1. lhat he is bound to believe their teaching under
penalty -of Anathema.
2. That Catholic doctrine is that only which has
been believed everywhere at all times and by
all—and ;
3. That the doctrine of Papal Infallibility has not

�3°

The Advantages

been thus believed; is consequently not a
doctrine of the Church ; and can never be
made so by any definition of a council what­
ever.
Now, that the Pastors of the Church have so taught
him is a fact altogether incontrovertible. Their evi­
dence, duly verified and recorded, has set the matter at
rest beyond all possibility of doubt. Between proving,
however, that he has been taught these propositions,
and proving that the propositions themselves are true,
there is a world-wide difference ; and it is just here that
a consideration of the testimony rendered by Arch­
bishop Hughes is so important. This Pastor of the
Church has declared, as we have seen, 11 that General
Councils are Infallible; that men may hold as an
opinion that the Pope is not infallible -without thus
calling down upon themselves ecclesiastical censure ;
and that all the Pastors of the Church teach the same
doctrine.” Nothing assuredly can, to the ordinary and
non-Catholic mind at least, be clearer than that the
Archbishop is here, not only in entire contradiction
with himself, but in complete antagonism with existing
facts.
For, if General Councils are Infallible, it is an
inevitable consequence that the Infallibility of the
Pope must be believed as a doctrine of the Church. It
cannot therefore be disbelieved as an opinion. Further,
the ecclesiastical frown is clearly threatened, in the
form of anathema against all who shall maintain an
opinion on papal infallibility contrary to the decree of
the Vatican Council—and lastly, instead of all the
pastors of the Church teaching the same doctrine, very
many of them—as the Roman Catholic Layman himself
clearly demonstrates-—teach doctrines, not only alto­
gether different, but clearly contradictory. Upon the
credibility of his witnesses, the stability of his position
manifestly depends, and to re-establish that of the
most important witness he has yet produced, there

�of Faith Unchangeable.

31

would appear to be but one way open to him. This
method, however, although it has been urged upon him
by those who would apparently have him save his
Catholicity at any price, he indignantly rejects.
“ But, say my infallibilist friends,” he remarks,
“ when the authors you have quoted wrote, the doctrine
was not defined to be a dogma, and consequently there
was no heresy even if it were approximate heresy to
deny it.” To this specious explanation which would
shield both Archbishop Hughes and himself from the
unpleasant consequences embodied in the anathema
of a General Council—as well as rehabilitate his most
important witnesses, the Boman Catholic Layman
replies, in the fullest spirit of all the maxims of his
adoption: “ Of all the novel and strange doctrines I
have heard of, this is the strangest, and it is as false
in fact as the doctrine it is intended to support. To
suppose that the doctrines of Christianity were not of
equal force before as well as after a Council, is a most
unheard of novelty. They were defined to be dogmas
because they were of obligation; they did not become
of obligation because they were defined.
“ This would be putting the cart before the horse. It
would be as correct to say that a man was guilty of
murder because he was hung, instead of saying that he
was hung because he was guilty of murder.
“ It would be as correct to say that a law became of
force only when a conviction was obtained under its
clauses. It would be as correct to say that a spoon
became silver when it received the goldsmith’s hall
mark. In each of these cases the authentication does
not make it what it isj it is authenticated because it
is what it is. Those who maintain the contrary are
alike ignorant of the nature of theology, Church history,
law, and silver spoons.”
Having thus, with “ the wise economy of no
management,” clearly succeeded in stultifying be­
yond all possibility of recovery his own main witness

�32

The Advantages

to the all important point at issue, he proceeds, in
similar trenchant fashion, to impeach the credibility
of the “ main body ” of those very “ pastors of the
Church ” whose teaching he is bound to receive, accord­
ing to their own interpretation of the scriptures, under
penalty of damnation.
“ Infallibilists show a double front,” he immediately
adds, “for they tell us with one breath that the
Vatican Council has made a dogma of what was before
only a doctrine, in order to avoid charging with heresy
so many distinguished Archbishops and Bishops now
dead, but whose works contain the most unmistakable
denials of the doctrine. In the next breath they tell
us that no change has been made, but that the doctrine
has always been believed and taught. I can only say
that this latter statement presents itself to my mind as
the most astounding violation of veracity that this earth
has been witness of since the serpent said to Eve, ‘ No,
thou slialt not die the death.' ”
That the “ Infallibilists ” who make this mendacious
statement are identical with those whose teaching the
Roman Catholic Layman is bound to receive under pain
of damnation, viz., the pastors of the Church,—is
evident from abundant testimony throughout his
pamphlet.
This fact may also be clearly and satisfactorily
determined by reference to recent words of Cardinal
Manning, whereby he has publicly testified : 1st. “ That
the Infallibility of the Pope was a doctrine of divine
faith before the Vatican Council was held. 2nd. That
the Vatican Council simply declared an old truth, and
made no new dogma.” It is manifest therefore that
the Roman Catholic Layman has now convicted the
very identical teaching body, to whom he has himself
specially appealed from the decree of a General Council
of the Church—of a “ violation of veracity ” unequalled
in the history of the world since the fall.
All things considered, the impeachment is suffi­

�of Faith Unchangeable.

33

ciently grave. Not content, however, with the extent
of it, he proceeds to attaint in fashion no less grave the
morality of the entire body, hy whom, according to his
own statement, he has been somehow “ taught,” that
as a Catholic he is obliged by Jesus Christ himself to
believe what “ the pastors of the Church of Rome ”
teach, under penalty of damnation. This he accom­
plishes in the following fashion :—
In the course of his arguments directly against the
decree of infallibility, he quotes from a Catechism of
the Church — permissu superiorum — question and
answer, as follows—
Question—“ Must not Catholics believe the Pope
himself to be infallible ? ”
Answer-—“ This is a Protestant invention. It is no
article of the Catholic faith ; no decision of his can
oblige, under pain of heresy, unless it be received and
enforced by the teaching body—that is, by the bishops
of the Church.” On this he immediately remarks :
“This last question and answer have been surrepti­
tiously removed in the last edition without a word of
explanation. Charges of corrupting the writings of the
dead have often been made against the Church of Rome.
We have now an instance before our very eyes !”
Having then, already charged the main body of the
pastors, under the title of infallibilists, with “ an as­
tounding violation of veracity,” he has now clearly
accomplished nothing less than the moral impeachment
of “ the congregation of all the faithful throughout the
whole world under one head,” and that on a point of
the very deepest and gravest importance which it is
possible to imagine.

The object at issue not being to determine and
pronounce merely whether it is Saint Antoninus of
Florence, Saint Vincent of Lerins, Bellarmin, Arch­

�34

The Advantages

bishop Hughes, Mastai Perretti, or a Roman Catholic
Layman who is gifted with powers of infallible discern­
ment and power of definition, but to sum up and esti­
mate the advantages, moral and mental, of belonging to
the Church of Rome, in search of the complete and the
unchangeable, it is unnecessary to follow the pamphlet
throughout.
When a man is busily intent upon cutting through
the very branch of a tree upon which he is himself
astride, the ordinary mind scarcely requires to witness
the entire operation in order to realise the consequences
which must finally result.
The latter portion of the Roman Catholic Layman’s
argument is sufficiently interesting, however, to make
it worth while following him somewhat further.
Having given the “ clear definition ” of the Church
according to his own conviction, it will be well to record
also his opinion as to who really constitute the pastors of
the Church, whom he is bound to believe under pain of
damnation. Quoting, then, St Ignatius to Poly carp, he
identifies, first of all, as “the pastors of the Church,” the
bishops, priests, and deacons : he who obeys them obeys
Christ, by whom they were established.” Appealing,
on the other hand, to a Catechism of the Church, it is
stated, in answer to the question, Who are the lawful
judges of Christian doctrine 1 “ Only the bishops of
the true Church who have been appointed by Christ for
that purpose. The bishops are under the guidance of
the Holy Spirit to rule and govern the Church ; this
they could not do unless they were qualified with the
utmost certainty to distinguish good from bad doctrine.”
Again, referring to the catechism of the Council of
Trent, he proves that it is “ the ministers of the church
whom the Saviour has authorised to be invested with
such authority that he says to them, ‘He that hears
you hears me.’ ” Against this general application of
these important words, however, it has to be borne in
mind that Archbishop Hughes has already laid down

�Of Faith Unchangeable.

35

that, according to Catholic interpretation, “it was of
the definitions of a general council that Christ said,
‘ He that hears you hears me.’ ” Finally, appealing
again to this latter authority, the following remarkable
teaching is recorded :—“ The church is spread through
the world, and you have but to apply to the nearest of her
priests or bishops to learn from him what is her doctrine.
He will not, in his reply, give you his opinion, but he
will give you the attestation of his belief as received
from Christ and His apostles, and as held during
eighteen hundred years. You may consult other
priests and other bishops, and on these points you will
find, no doubt, no discrepancy, but all will speak as with
the same voice and give you the same reply ; so that in
the attestations of the individual Catholic pastor you
have the universal attestation of the whole Catholic
Church, the same as if its two hundred millions of
witnesses stood by saying, ‘Yes; that is the faith
which we have all received, which we believe and
teach !’ ”

Whatever may be the clear definition of Priests and
Bishops, “ Pastors of the Church,” in his own imagina­
tion, which enables the Roman Catholic Layman to
turn this startling statement to account as he subse­
quently does, it is evident from his pamphlet in general,
and from one page in particular, that he divides that
body into two distinct portions, viz., those from whom
he individually has received the faith, and those from
whom he has not. It is a very remarkable and sug­
gestive fact that he quotes with special approbation
from the teaching of the former, the curious argument
in support of the church of his selection and adoption,
that “ nothing but an over-ruling providence could keep
such multitudes united in religion who so widely differ
in everything else / ”
c

�36

The Advantages

Yet more remarkable and suggestive, however, is the
single application which he proceeds triumphantly to
claim for the testimony just quoted, of the very pastor
of the church who already so erringly promised him
immunity from the ecclesiastical frown for holding an
opinion in antagonism with Vatican decrees.
“ From the above,” he remarks, “ I naturally infer
that when a Catholic Pastor teaches me that Papal In­
fallibility is not an article of our faith; is ‘ no part of
our creed;’ is a ‘Protestant invention,’ and a ‘Protest­
ant forgery;’ I have the universal attestation of the
whole Catholic Church the same as if its two hundred
millions of witnesses stood by saying, ‘ Yes, Papal In­
fallibility is not the faith which we have all received,
which we believe and teach 1” ’

Intent as the Roman Catholic Layman is here—as
upon a similar occasion—upon attack only, and not
upon defence, it still seems impossible to account for
his astounding blindness as to the inevitable conse­
quences of this one-sided inference and its recoil upon
himself, except indeed upon the not un-natural sup­
position that twenty years of disuse of private opinion
and of utter dependence upon “ a Church,” has so
atrophied and weakened the faculty, as to render it,
when called upon, incapable of healthy or vigorous
action altogether. That pastors of the church have
taught him that Papal Infallibility is not an article of
the Catholic Faith and is no part of the Catholic creed,
is unquestionably true beyond all possibility of honest
doubt. His own substantiated references and quotations
prove the fact to demonstration.
The application, however, which he has made, while
thinking solely of his own defence, cannot manifestly
be confined within the narrow limits of his own discern­
ment. It is, unfortunately for himself, in no degree

�Of Faith Unchangeable.

$7

less true that it is a “Catholic Pastor,”* who also
teaches him as follows :—“ Events which have un­
happily become notorious induce us to make known
to the faithful, that whosoever does not in his heart
receive and believe the doctrine of the Immaculate
Conception, and the doctrine of the Infallibility of the
Vicar of Jesus Christ “ as they have been defined by the
supreme authority of the Church, does by that very fact
cease to be a Catholic.”
It is only necessary now to push the Roman Catholic
Layman’s argument one step further than he has
brought it himself, in order to discern that he must, in
his own words, here also “ naturally infer ” that when
a Catholic Pastor teaches him thus—“ He has the uni­
versal attestation of the whole Catholic Church the
same as if its two hundred million of witnesses stood
by saying : ‘ Yes, Papal Infallibility is the faith which
we have all received, which we believe and teach,
and whosoever does not in his heart accept it, is no
Catholic.’ ”
Prom this it follows clearly enough that he is, by
his own showing, now absolutely obliged to “reject
utterly ” not only the Infallibility of the Pope as defined
by himself, but also the Infallibility of the Pastors of the
Church, as defined by ^Aemselves—each under penalty
of damnation.
Having in short, twenty years ago, in his dalliance
with “ the certain, the complete, and the unchangeable,”
allowed himself to be shorn of the faculty of private
judgment with which nature had endowed him, he
appears before us now, making use of such new growth
of it as time has furnished him with, in dragging down
upon himself and all about him, the two main pillars
of the universal structure in which his captivity has
been paraded.
In seeking an appropriate simile for the “astounding
violation of veracity,” which he has now in point of
* Cardinal Manning.

�38

The Advantages

fact made the two hundred million of witnesses consti­
tuting “the congregation of all the faithful” responsible
for—the Roman Catholic Layman went back as we
have seen, in his earlier efforts to “ shame the devil,”
to the narrative of Eve and the Serpent. It may well
be called to mind that ancient history furnishes no less
suitable comparison for other astounding manifestations
also; and that the modern historian of the strange events
which are supposed to have “ brought death into the
world and all our woe,” has also depicted for us the
scene of “ universal ” ruin which is most aptly illus­
trative of the Roman Catholic Layman’s own present
position :
“ He tugg’d, he shook, till down they came, and drew
The whole roof after them, with burst of thunder
Upon the heads of all who sat beneath ;
Lords, ladies, captains, counsellors, and priests,
- Their choice nobility and flower.
With these immix’t inevitably,
The edifice where all were met to see him,
Upon their heads, and on his own he pull’d.
The vulgar only ’scap'd who stood without.”

Clearly as the moral points, it is doubtful whether
those whom it most concerns will discover in it any
application to themselves.
The tree of supernatural knowledge is still “pleasant
to the eyes, and much to be desired to make one
wise,” but it now grows within the precincts of “ the
Church ; ” and those who have set their affections upon
its “ certain and unchangeable ” fruit, are just as likely
to be persuaded in the direction they want to follow,
in the present age, as Eve was when the serpent said,
“ Thou shalt not die the death.”
The wisdom of not listening to serpents no doubt is
now fully established, but it is unfortunately no longer
“ the subtlest beast of the field ” which captivates
humanity with “ astounding violations of veracity.”
For all practical purposes of instruction and edifica­
tion the main purport of the Roman Catholic Layman’s
reasonings may be gathered and. determined here.

�Of Faith Unchangeable.

39

The mass of duly authenticated testimony which he
has put forward, in all the “ wise economy of no-manage­
ment,” is by no means easy to follow.
The non-Catholic mind finds itself bewildered by the
semi-transparency of the cloud of mystification which is
spread around it; while the Catholic mind, intent upon
the shifting light which lures it on for the moment,
and accustomed to obscurity, vanishes complacently in
the dim confusion of ideas which it has itself created.
If the main body of the Roman Catholic Layman’s
arguments have not been touched upon here, it is not
that they are unworthy of full study and attention.
They throw, however, no new light upon what has been
already referred to.
One point most worthy of remark is, that whatever
may be the relative value of the teaching of the Pope,
and of the Pastors of the Church, and however flagrantly
they contradict each other—as incontestably demon­
strated in the pamphlet itself—the writer is under the
full impression to the last, that he is himself at least—
in truth and honesty—a Roman Catholic Layman.
That he even imagines the possibility of his sitting
alone, a Catholic, among the ruins of Catholicism he has
made, appears from his own confessions.
Appealing once again to Saint Antoninus of Florence
he establishes approvingly that “ it is quite possible
the entire faith should be preserved in one single 'indi­
vidual—in which case it might be truly affirmed that
the Faith has not failed the Church ! ”
That the Roman Catholic Layman, however, really
differs essentially from the main lay-element of the
nominal two hundred millions, who speak with so
strangely identical a voice,—few who have studied
Catholicity in lands called Catholic, and have duly
noted the revelations evoked by recent V Protestant
expostulation ”—are likely to imagine.
Ou this point his own original testimony, if not con­
clusive, is at least both interesting and useful.

�40

The Advantages

11 As far as my experience goes,” he tells us, “ I find
that while a few accept the new doctrine without any
hesitation, a large number doubt or altogether refuse to
accept it; the great majority, however, neither know
nor care much about it, believing, as they say, that it
is not their business to inquire into the doctrines of
the Church, but simply to believe and do as they are
told?
As regards this ‘‘great majority,” it may no doubt
he said, that if they could only supply that topmost
link, which the Roman Catholic Layman has so com­
pletely ignored, and could account for the supreme
exercise of that initial “private opinion” by which they
became aware in the first instance of the divine obliga­
tion of believing the teaching of the pastors of the
Church of Rome under penalty of damnation—their
assertion would be worthy of all attention and respect.
In the absence of this momentous explanation, however,
our interest lies entirely with the first two classes he
has described. And here, the existence of his pamphlet
makes one thing at least clear and certain which is in
no way affected by the doubtful question of his own
claim to Catholicity, viz., that whether men “ accept
the new doctrine without hesitation,’’ or whether, on the
other hand, they “ altogether refuse to accept it,” both
have alike to face the inexorable logic of existing facts
therein recorded, which not only bars their passage
every way across the threshold of the Church of Rome,
but proves beyond a doubt that the dearly purchased
consolation of “ the complete, the certain, and the
unchangeable ” which she seems to offer, is but a false
security after all, and one which in time of trial “melts
away under the feet like ice exposed to the burning
rays of a July sun.”
To those, therefore, who, loving peace of mind and
certainty, love truth and reason also, the matter of
paramount interest, into which the Roman Catholic
Layman’s reasonings resolve themselves, must evidently

�Of Faith Unchangeable.

41

be the consideration of—how he came to cross this
threshold in the first instance, and on what possibly
sufficient mental and moral grounds he joined “ the
Church of Rome.'”
It is just here, however, that he gives us no direct
information whatever.
He has put it on record nevertheless, in his own
words, as follows: “By the creed of Pius the Fourth I
am bound to declare, and have actually declared, that
I also admit the Scriptures, neither will I ever take
and interpret them otherwise than according to the
unanimous consent of the Fathers.” (Sic.)
Of the obligations consequent on his own arbitrary
act, he has here at least conveniently made full con­
fession; but, at the same time, of the grounds on which
he came to make this most momentous declaration
twenty years ago, he tells us further, not one syllable.
And yet nothing can be more remarkable than the
results of his own researches into the “ unanimous con­
sent ” of these same so-called “ Fathers.”
It is in repudiating the particular Catholic doctrine
which happens to be utterly repugnant to his tastes,
that he has found himself driven, in self-defence,
to the assistance of this time-honoured and adopted
testimony.
In the process, however, he discovers, he tells us,
among other startling facts, that as to the very nature
and consequent stability of the vaunted rock upon
which the Mother and Mistress of all Churches claims
to have laid her unassailable foundations, the Fathers
themselves are by no means agreed !
Asking himself, apparently by a sudden and tardy
inspiration : “ What then is the unanimous consent of
the Fathers in the passage, ‘Thou art Peter, and on
this rock will I build my Church ? ’ ” he finds, he de­
clares, on authority duly verified, that: “ Forty-four
Fathers understand the passage as a declaration that
Christ has founded this Church (f.e., the Church of

�42

The Advantages

Rome) on the fundamental doctrine of His divinity,
which St Peter so gloriously professed,—while seven­
teen fathers only, understood Christ’s words to the
effect that he had founded the Church on St
Peter.”
The point of interest is here quite apart from the
delicate question of original translation and Roman
interpretation, upon which the very existence of the
Church has been so long supposed to depend.
Whatever may be the value of the distinction be­
tween the two interpretations quoted, it is quite evident
that to the Roman Catholic Layman at least, this
divergence of opinion, in a fundamental matter, and in
a quarter where he has solemnly bound himself to judge
alone by “ unanimity,” is of the very deepest moment
and importance.
What “ the vulgar who yet stand without,” then,
will naturally at once demand to know is :—“ How
does it happen that this enquiry into the nature of
‘ unanimity ’ among the fathers of the Church was
not made before instead of after its existence was as­
sumed,—before instead of after the abjuration of ‘ the
Uncertain,’ and tlie adoption of the ‘ Certain and Un­
changeable,’ by virtue of which, full responsibility was
undertaken for the doctrines of the creed of Pius the
Fourth, with all their necessary and legitimate results and
consequences 1 ” This question is all the more natural,
and at the same time more pressing, because the Roman
Catholic Layman declares it to have been “ well said ”
by an Italian priest “ that the main body of the Church
have now reduced the Bible to one text : ‘ Thou art
Peter,’ and the creed to one article : ‘I believe in the
Pope.’ ”
Also, because we have before us the testimony of
many existing pastors of the Church of to-day, who
differ probably from the Fathers of the Church of
bygone ages, only in not yet being regarded through
the enchantment of distance, and whom he has directly

�Of Faith Unchangeable.

43

accused of inconsistencies and contradictions of un­
doubted gravity and importance.
Notable among these “fathers” of our Catholics-to-be,
are the names of “ Cardinal Manning,” “ Doctor New­
man,” and “Monsignor Capel.”
Of the former, having proved against him, by refer­
ence to his own writings, a “ most disingenuous
suppression ” of important facts as to the Vatican
Council, he adds : “ He has a genuine horror of
scientific history, and he undoubtedly practises what
he preaches.”
Against the mentor of his special adoption, who has
assured him that “ Catholic doctrines are those only
which have never and nowhere not been maintained,”
and that “ the most damaging folly is to be found out
shuffling,” his accusation is no less grave.
Quoting a letter from Doctor Newman to Doctor
Pusey, he shows clearly enough that in the opinion
and teaching of the former, the doctrine of the Vatican
Council, then at least was not maintained ; for the
writer says : “ You consider my principle may be the
means of introducing into our creed as portions of the
necessary Catholic faith—the infallibility of the Pope.
I hope to remove your anxiety as to these consequences
before I bring my observations to a close.”
Subsequently, Doctor Newman’s recorded declaration
appears as follows : “ Nothing shall make me say that
a mere majority in a council, as opposed to a moral
unanimity, in itself creates an obligation to receive its
dogmatic decrees.”
The existence of this “ mere majority,” which
Cardinal Manning has been already convicted of
ignoring, by a “most disingenuous suppression of
facts,” Doctor Newman has duly attested by admitting,
that when the decree was actually passed, “ more than
eighty ‘fathers ’ absented themselves from the Council,
and would have nothing to do with its acts.” Having
considerably strengthened this latter assertion, by

�/
44

Advantages

quoting from the existing protest signed by nearly “ one
hundred fathers who refused to be present at the final
session,” their solemn declaration that “nothing but
filial reverence forbade their saying non placet in the
Pope’s presence, and in a matter directly concerning his
person,” the Roman Catholic Layman proceeds to
show that by some strange mental process, to the
ordinary and non-Catholic mind probably suggestive
of “ damaging folly,” the author of the “ Apologia ”
subsequently acknowledges, that the obnoxious doctrine
has been “ introduced as a portion of the necessary
Catholic faith,” and not only so, but that he himself
“ adheres to the introduction.”
Viewed in connection with his own maxims and
principles of action, this most contradictory outspoken­
ness of a father of the Church is sufficiently remarkable.
It certainly seems strangely indicative of that universal
immutability and unanimity which were among the
desirable things upon which the Roman Catholic Lay­
man set his heart when he abandoned uncertainty for
the Church of Rome.
Equally grave, and more important to the matter in
hand, for reasons subsequently noted, is the suspicion
which is cast upon the principles and mode of action of
“ Monsignor Capel.”
This suspicion is effectually imparted to the ordinary
mind by simple reference to two existing letters, some
time back made public property.
In the first of these, alluding to one of the “ Apostate
Triumvirate ” of quondam Catholics of old prestige
already referred to, who dared not only to hold but to
publish reasons for not being able to accept Vatican
decrees, “Monsignor Capel” writes as follows: “If
Lord Camoys seriously and obstinately refuses to accept
‘ the doctrine of the personal infallibility of the Pope,’
then does he make shipwreck of the faith.”
Being subsequently brought to task in a matter of
phraseology, for which nevertheless he had the full

�Of Faith Unchangeable.

45

authority and countenance of Cardinal Manning,* he
at once seeks to escape the responsibility of his adopted
words—the significance and bearing of which can be in
no way affected by any defect of originality—by writing:
“ I shall feel much obliged if you will allow me to say
that the words, ‘ the doctrine of the personal infalli­
bility of the Pope,’ are not mine. They were cited
from the last sentence of Lord Camoys’ own letter, and
were duly printed in inverted commas.”
In this attempted refuge, under the shelter of “ in­
verted commas,” from the consequences of a public
declaration made by one gifted with divine authority
to teach, under penalty of damnation, the ordinary
mind will now again hardly fail to discover palpable
traces not only of “ damaging folly,” but also of that
failure in “prudence,” and “lack of true expediency,”
which the maxims of the . Roman Catholic Layman’s
adoption have so clearly defined, and at the same time
so unmistakeably connected with certain other aberra­
tions, mental or moral.
It is these curious illustrations of “unanimity” in a
triumvirate of English “fathers” of the Church of Rome,
to whose utterances distance may some day lend an
enchantment they seem to lack at present, which render
the following teaching of yet another well-known
“ Father of the Church,” so apropos and interesting.
Writing in a language which must suffer somewhat
by translation, “ Monsieur le Pere Huguet ” has
recently published the following information to the
world. + “The progress of Protestant abjuration is
increasing and becoming more marked every day.
Whenever Monsignor Capel, the apostle of the Anglicans,
appears in the pulpit, the largest church becomes at
once too small to contain an audience which is com­
posed almost entirely of Protestant ritualists. The
* “The privilege of Infallibility is personal.’’—Pastoral of
Cardinal Manning.
+ “ Almanach des fideles amis de Pie IX.” 1876.

�46

The Advantages

illustrious preacher would seem to have a special
vocation for this kind of conversion, for he receives
numbers of abjurations himself; and these are for the
most part among the upper and well-educated classes.
“ Ladies of rank, men of fashion, the bar, and the
bench, have alike contributed and contribute every day
a crowd of converts to the faith; but as it has been
thought advisable not to publish names in the Catholic
journals, except in striking instances, the world at large
little dreams of the increase of Catholicism which is
taking place in England, and especially in London, at
the present time?’
As if in order that nothing should here fall short of
the description of those upon whose heads destruction
came—“Lords, ladies, captains, counsellors, and
priests”—this father of the Church goes on to note
that “ in spite of Mr Gladstone’s campaign,” the
Church makes “ glorious conquests,” not alone among
the laity, but also among the pastors of the Church of
England, and in proof of this he adduces what he terms
“ an eloquent list ” of twenty-five.
It is in the face of revelations such as this that the
“ reasons ” why a Roman Catholic Layman cannot accept
the doctrines defined by a general council of his church,
becomes a document of unusual interest, and one too
valuable in the present day to be allowed to pass away
without an effort being made to increase its influence
and circulation.
In publishing his pamphlet, the Roman Catholic
Layman has simply enough explained its raison d'etre.
“ My object is,” he states, “ that if the difficulties I
and many others feel, in reference to the teaching of
the Vatican council, be mere illusions or misconceptions,
some one will be induced by solid arguments and
sound reasons, to dispel or remove them.”
If the object went no further than this, then much
time and evident labour would indeed have been thrown
away.

�Of Faith Unchangeable.
To prevent a moth from burning his wings, when
obstinately and unaccountably bent upon exchanging
obscurity for the celestial radiance of a flaring gas-light,
is not easy.
To remove the difficulties of a man laboriously
“straining at gnats,” who has already without difficulty
“ swallowed a camel,” is almost an impossibility.
What “ solid arguments ” and “ sound reasons ” can
by any possibility affect the man who has exchanged
his birthright of uncertain reason for such a certain
catholic compound of unreason, as he has here himself
served up for public note and edification ?
Never, surely,—since the days when Esau asked
himself, “ what profit shall this birthright do me? ” and
exchanged it for a certain, fleeting, satisfaction—have
the inevitable consequences of false, faint-hearted, and
unnatural action been more surely incurred, and more
graphically described.
It is in enabling us to observe and estimate these
consequences, that the Roman Catholic Layman has
attained an object far beyond his own original intent
and purpose.
Confused as may be the argument—to the ordinary
mind—by which he claims to have propped up and
justified his present position in the Church of Rome, he
has at least fully enabled us to discover what it is he
has actually gained by laying violent hands upon “ the
Certain and Unchangeable” within her bosom. The
result of that very definition of a Council of the Church
of his adoption, which he has been forbidden to contra­
dict under penalty of anathema, “ will be,” he tells us,
“that in the course of a few years we may be required to
believe as many doctrines under pain of damnation,
as there are stars in the firmament or grains of sand on
the sea-shore ; and, as a consequence, myriads will be
driven into infidelity from the sheer impossibility of
ever knowing what they are required to believe.”
“ In a word, I feel no certainty that any or every

�48

The Advantages

doctrine of the Church may not he radically changed
by future definitions ; and I therefore feel justified in
declaring that the effect of the Vatican decree is to raise
a doubt whether there is any infallible authority in this
world except the Word of God.
“ I had imagined that in submitting to the Catholic
Church I had exchanged the uncertainty of private
opinion for the certainty of a faith complete and
unchangeable, and now I am compelled to choose
again ! ”
Such is the gain, after twenty years of mental and
moral “ submission ” to the Church of Rome 1
In the plaintive acknowledgement of human falli­
bility and weakness which has here been made, there is
surely a world of teaching—not only for the “ vulgar
who still stand without ”—but also for the crowds who
have already crossed the forbidden threshold of the socalled “universal” edifice, in search of peace and
certainty within.
Who can doubt that if the Roman Catholic Layman
had vigorously used the talent which has lain decaying
in church keeping during twenty years, he would have
secured ere now a brighter outlook, and a far different
and more firmly founded standpoint, than he evidently
holds at present. For, in recording the doubt whether
there is any infallible authority on earth save one, he
has forgotten that in the process of justifying his
absolute rejection of the Infallibility of the Vicar of
Christ, he has himself confessed, not only that it is the
Church itself which teaches him where- alone the Word
of God is infallibly to be discovered— but also that “ the
dead letter of the printed word can never answer as a
rule by which men can come to a knowledge of the
truth, if it is left to every private reason to interpret
in accordance with its fancy.”
He has forgotten, too, that this same churchdetermined “Word of God’' has been for centuries of
darkness in the hands of those whom he has himself

�Of Faith Unchangeable.

49

convicted of “ corrupting the writings of the dead; ”
and further, that one of his own strongest arguments is
founded on the accepted reasoning that : “ If Christ
had intended that all mankind should learn their
religion from a book, He Himself would have written
that book, and would have laid down as the first and
fundamental principle of His religion the obligation
of learning to read it.”
If therefore the testimony of recorded facts here
proves it to be unquestionably true, that “ the effect of
the Vatican Council is to raise a doubt in the Catholic
mind whether there is any infallible authority in the
world except the “ Word of God,” it would seem
assuredly not one particle less true, that the effect of
the “ overwhelming argument ” by which this natural
conclusion has been established, must be—in the
Catholic mind no less than in the non-Catholic—to
raise a similar doubt whether there does indeed exist
any infallible authority on earth, whatever.
In overcoming the slavish fear, which high sounding
and authoritative denunciations of supernatural and
eternal punishments, for lack of faith in history or
tradition, causes,—it has in truth been made apparent
that, as in other less important matters, it is the first
step alone which costs.
The Roman Catholic Layman has found “himself
commanded under penalty of anathema to believe the
doctrine set forth by the Vatican Council.” He “utterly
rejects it! ”
He has been told by the main body of the pastors of
the Church whose teaching he is, according to their
own account, obliged by Christ himself to accept under
penalty of damnation, that if he does not in his heart
receive and believe this same doctrine of the Vatican,
he ceases to belong to the Church outside of which
there is no salvation.
This double condemnation he rejects as utterly as
the other.

�50

The Advantages

It is not, however, in the Roman branch of Christi­
anity that the thunderings of anathema against unbelief
alone are to be heard.
It is on a Protestant tombstone and not in Roman
Catholic definitions only, that the "warning may be read :
“Oh that men would know the multitude of those that
will be damned ! ”
It is in the printed record of that one Infallible
authority to which the Roman Catholic Layman now
turns in order to exchange afresh, uncertainty for cer­
tainty complete and changeless—that he reads the
sweeping condemnation: “Whosoever believeth not, he
shall be damned.” Having then, as we have seen,
already braved, and left behind him, the tremendous
ecclesiastical denunciations which this more ancient ana­
thema resembles so strikingly in style, it is difficult to
see how he fails to realize the fact that he is forced by
all his arguments to push aside, and search for truth
behind, this scaring terror also. For if there be one
thing which he has himself made clearer than another,
it is the simple truth that the entire comfort and advan­
tage of possessing an infallible authority on earth, must
depend completely upon the absolute and unerring
certainty of the private discernment by which this out­
ward manifestation of “the Certain and Unchangeable”
can be seized upon and apprehended in the first
instance.
It is, however, unfortunately, just this initial cer­
tainty which was manifestly absent when he made his
first exchange, in search of peace and safety; and now,
when he turns in similar fashion “ to choose again else­
where,” it is this same initial certainty which is most
clearly absent still. For now, in addition to the insuper­
able obstacles which render impossible all human recog­
nition of Infallible authority in the record of historical
facts which Anathema brings under cognizance of
saving “ Faith,” the awkward difficulty remains to be
confronted, that the writings which comprise this record

�Of Faith Unchangeable.

51

were originally chosen and determined, and for centuries
of darkness, guarded, by the very body corporate against
which the damning accusation has been proved—by
Catholic arguments—not only of “Corrupting the writ­
ings of the dead before our very eyes,” but also of
“Astounding violation of veracity, almost unequalled
in the history of the World.”
That many among the crowds who seek for consolation
and security under the spacious shelter offered especially
by the self-styled Mother and Mistress of all Churches,
are impelled to cross the threshold by terror lest the
doubt which the Roman Catholic Layman has expressed
should be but one step upon a path they have neither
wish nor courage to pursue, seems more than probable.
To those who cannot face “Uncertainty” there may no
doubt be present peace of mind and consolation in the
self-deceptions of imagined “ Certainty.” For these
the simple course consists in reasoning according to
their will, instead of willing in accordance with their
reason. By simply ignoring or avoiding all lines of
thought which seem to lead them towards conclusions
inconvenient or unpalatable, they reach at last the cer­
tain and unchangeable mental resting-place of all their
wishes. To such as these, however, the Roman Catho­
lic Layman’s “Apologia pro Vita Sua” is full of warning
and suggestion.
It seems to be the honestly recorded testimony of
one who by this very process of will-reasoning, has for
twenty years imagined himself to be firmly standing
upon solid rock.
Oblivious of the fact that he selected it in the first
instance for himself upon his’ private judgment, and
took no adequate pains to examine its composition and
foundations—he is astonished and alarmed to-day to
find the solid mass of his fond imagination shifting
from its place, and melting at the same time beneath

�52

* The Ad-vantages

his feet, “like ice in. the burning rays of a July
sun.”
Assuredly to all those who love “ to make a silence
and call it ‘ Peace] ” this Catholic Confession is full of
teaching and significance; and, being Catholic, it may
be truly said of it: Ex uno disce omnes.

If there are many, however, who find temporary
peace and comfort in the self-deception of imaginary
certainty, there are also many who can search out the
truth without any fearful side-glance as to the conse­
quences which such investigation may have upon their
blindly cherished hopes and wishes. Should these—
taking their departure from the point at which the
Roman Catholic Layman has only now arrived after
twenty years of disuse of private reason,—come to the
firm conclusion that it is at least quite as uncertain
that there really exists any one infallible authority upon
earth, among many claiming to be such, as that there
can exist no other—then, to these also, a careful study
of this history of utter rejection of ecclesiastical Ana­
thema may bring much comfort and assurance.
For, however painful it must be to question the
character of the household idols of our own first and
fondest veneration and respect, the Roman Catholic
Layman’s pages go to furnish the very strongest addi­
tional proof that it cannot be at least “ a sin to doubt
opinions that were instilled in childhood, before they
have been examined; nor yet a virtue to hold them
with unreasoning and unwavering credulity.”
Whatever may be the loss of fancied certainty hereby
resulting as to revelations of eternal recompense, it must
not be forgotten that hand in hand with these go reve­
lations of eternal torture also. If, therefore, the con­
viction should gradually dawn upon the world, that
Uncertainty and Ignorance in matters supernatural are
fixed by nature as the Universal layman’s lot,—it will

�Of Faith Unchangeable.

53

at least be found by careful study of these copious
“ Reasons ” why a Roman Catholic Christian cannot
accept the natural consequences of his own free act,
that after all, such simple knowledge is not without its
great and lasting gains and compensations.

TURNBULL AND SPEARS, PRINTERS, EDINBURGH,

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <collection collectionId="6">
      <elementSetContainer>
        <elementSet elementSetId="1">
          <name>Dublin Core</name>
          <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
          <elementContainer>
            <element elementId="50">
              <name>Title</name>
              <description>A name given to the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="2374">
                  <text>Victorian Blogging</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="41">
              <name>Description</name>
              <description>An account of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16307">
                  <text>A collection of digitised nineteenth-century pamphlets from Conway Hall Library &amp;amp; Archives. This includes the Conway Tracts, Moncure Conway's personal pamphlet library; the Morris Tracts, donated to the library by Miss Morris in 1904; the National Secular Society's pamphlet library and others. The Conway Tracts were bound with additional ephemera, such as lecture programmes and handwritten notes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Please note that these digitised pamphlets have been edited to maximise the accuracy of the OCR, ensuring they are text searchable. If you would like to view un-edited, full-colour versions of any of our pamphlets, please email librarian@conwayhall.org.uk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;&lt;img src="http://www.heritagefund.org.uk/sites/default/files/media/attachments/TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" width="238" height="91" alt="TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="39">
              <name>Creator</name>
              <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16308">
                  <text>Conway Hall Library &amp; Archives</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="40">
              <name>Date</name>
              <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16309">
                  <text>2018</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="45">
              <name>Publisher</name>
              <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16310">
                  <text>Conway Hall Ethical Society</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
          </elementContainer>
        </elementSet>
      </elementSetContainer>
    </collection>
    <itemType itemTypeId="1">
      <name>Text</name>
      <description>A resource consisting primarily of words for reading. Examples include books, letters, dissertations, poems, newspapers, articles, archives of mailing lists. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre Text.</description>
      <elementContainer>
        <element elementId="7">
          <name>Original Format</name>
          <description>The type of object, such as painting, sculpture, paper, photo, and additional data</description>
          <elementTextContainer>
            <elementText elementTextId="6205">
              <text>Pamphlet</text>
            </elementText>
          </elementTextContainer>
        </element>
      </elementContainer>
    </itemType>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="6204">
                <text>The advantages, mental and moral of a faith unchangeable, certain, and complete, in A.D. 1876</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="41">
            <name>Description</name>
            <description>An account of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="6206">
                <text>Place of publication: London&#13;
Collation: 53 p. ; 18 cm.&#13;
Notes: Includes bibliographical references. From the library of Dr Moncure Conway. Printed by C.W. Reynell, Little Pulteney Street, London. 'by W.H.K.'. [Title page].</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="6207">
                <text>Thomas Scott</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="6208">
                <text>1876</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="43">
            <name>Identifier</name>
            <description>An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="6209">
                <text>CT196</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="39">
            <name>Creator</name>
            <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18881">
                <text>W.H.K.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="47">
            <name>Rights</name>
            <description>Information about rights held in and over the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18882">
                <text>&lt;img src="http://i.creativecommons.org/p/mark/1.0/88x31.png" alt="Public Domain Mark" /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;This work (The advantages, mental and moral of a faith unchangeable, certain, and complete, in A.D. 1876), identified by &lt;/span&gt;&lt;a href="https://conwayhallcollections.omeka.net/items/show/www.conwayhall.org.uk"&gt;&lt;span&gt;Humanist Library and Archives&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt;, is free of known copyright restrictions.&lt;/span&gt;</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="42">
            <name>Format</name>
            <description>The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18883">
                <text>application/pdf</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="51">
            <name>Type</name>
            <description>The nature or genre of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18884">
                <text>Text</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="44">
            <name>Language</name>
            <description>A language of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18885">
                <text>English</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="49">
            <name>Subject</name>
            <description>The topic of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18886">
                <text>Catholic Church</text>
              </elementText>
              <elementText elementTextId="18887">
                <text>Faith</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="398">
        <name>Catholic Church-Controversial Literature</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="1614">
        <name>Conway Tracts</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="227">
        <name>Faith</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="1125" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="536">
        <src>https://d1y502jg6fpugt.cloudfront.net/25778/archive/files/f832f6774712a4c4a7f099eaf0834e09.pdf?Expires=1773878400&amp;Signature=q2PUWZwrHzQaSMBla4EvnCZYeBJXBgbIdWCrXuwUJR13sJVQlTYXi5W%7EnwjEYEm4FAo3NZONR-TCQbZtxNF%7EIxpK-SRC2%7EBbulam7yQ37as8rFk6b1Wy8d352MInVmI6jeXGs8xjd3nj6aBAPOg46CMax-80NYm2RlbPoddU6YR7Q2p5QTqr6z4LQlcPDdBtR9rqCK3Azb9C-5g2xg45EU3XEYMasZHhrtVUVjWpcrvAETv12XqBR1tyFmYPGbW4h4e06eBKbN0Exhwi9dw3yOBfU3bmKtJW5bs-YI8b3q63wN0XK8RM3xJKMnwTf6aClIeOCUWQqNQwmZkfzwblmw__&amp;Key-Pair-Id=K6UGZS9ZTDSZM</src>
        <authentication>c9fb4a209f04381e49efaecd6927ee58</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="5">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="53">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="18930">
                    <text>SIGNS OF THE TIMES.
MARCH, 1875.

R. FRASER, the Bisbop of Manchester, is a
prelate who talks a great deal, but who is,
nevertheless, generally worth listening to. Some
short time since he discussed the subject, “Is Chris­
tianity living or dead,” and he drew a very remark­
able picture of the present state of the Church. The
candour with which the Bishop faced the facts of
practical life was something extraordinary. He
avowed that some people thought it wiser to pass
over in discreet silence questions which asked, if
Christianity be a passing system or an eternal truth,
but he—the Bishop—deemed that “ it was necessary
to face these issues, and to give them a distinct and
clear answer.” He noted that intelligent laymen
were in the habit of treating Church questions with
indifference, and he acknowledged that “religion
amongst us was becoming bitter, persecuting, in­
tolerant, sectarian.” He urged Christians not to
think that it was enough to say : “ God will protect
his own cause.” “ What historical instance was there”
he asked, “ of God’s maintaining a cause which man
had deserted and despaired of?” If Bishops are going
to model their faith on history, we fear us that Chris­
tianity is indeed dying very rapidly. Does Dr.
Fraser really want historical proofs of Christian
dogma ? Does he ask for historical instances of
prayer being answered ? If a Bishop thus seeks for
guidance from experience, there will soon be an
episcopal reinforcement to the ranks of Free Thought.
Bitterly does Dr. Fraser speak of “ Archbishops and
Monsignors and Canons ” wrangling “ about theo­
logical terms, which they themselves could not ex­

D

�2
plain consistently” (fie, Dr. Fraser !), while men and
women were sinning and dying around them. This
man has caught somewhat of his master’s “ enthu­
siasm of humanity,” and the ring of his eloquence is
true and strong. He wound up with a stern warn­
ing, more fit for the lips of a Free Thinker than for
those of a Christian Bishop: “ If the Church ceased
to have a hold upon the consciences and the under­
standing of intelligent people, Churchmen might be
able to maintain for a little time the skeleton of her
organisation; they might still go on pattering her
creeds (sic), and subscribing to her articles ; butthose
would simply be so many swathing bands round a
corpse.” Verily, Dr. Fraser, you are a notable
“ sign of the timesmanly, outspoken, brave: a
very phenomenon among Bishops. After this, we
can scarcely be surprised to hear that the Bishop
puts a very high value on sound secular education,
and boldly says, that rather than keep a Church of
England school in a state of inefficiency, he would
hand it over to the School Board; ‘‘ it was of supreme
importance that our young people should be intelli­
gently and thoroughly trained, in order that they
might face the religious problems of the future.”
But, as Dr. Fraser likes history, we would point out
to him that educated and intelligent people have
hitherto had a way of solving religious problems
which does not suit orthodox Christianity. Mr.
W. R. Greg has lately solemnly warned us that the
intellect of the country is becoming divorced from
religion; if this is the case—and we very sincerely
believe that it is so if, by religion, be meant ortho­
dox Christianity—how will religion fare when
solid secular education has spread abroad among the
many the knowledge which is now the privilege
of the few ? Will the sharp lad believe in Dr.
Colenso’s arithmetic when applied to ordinary busi­
ness, and doubt its accuracy when it shatters the
history of the Pentateuch ?—will he read of Cristna
and Maia in India, and never connect them with

�3
Christ and Mary in Palestine ?—will he see the black
virgin and child of “heathen mythology,” and not
trace to them the black virgin and child of Christian
relics ?—will the cross remain in his mind as the
symbol of his redemption, when he has met it again
and again in the oldest religion of the world ? In a
word, will history unfold to him her secrets, and lay
open to him her lore, and yet leave him simple and
childish, the toy of superstition, and the dupe of a
priest ? Knowledge and orthodox Christianity ?
Yes, perhaps, when you can persuade mid-day and
midnight to exist at the same moment side by side.
The National Society are, on the other hand, fully
at one with us as to the dangerous tendency to
orthodox Christianity—of Secular Education: they
have issued and circulated a pressing appeal to good
Church folk to come forward and help them, for “ our
poorer schools in all parts of the country are in great
danger of being lost to the Church.” The National
Society sees the rock ahead, and recognises the fact
that their craft is in danger, like that of the silver­
smiths of Diana of old, if children are to be taught
to use their brains, without having their intellectual
faculties trained to run in Church harness. The
Bishop of Peterborough wisely denounces “the serpent
intellect,” for he, too, is wise in his generation, and
knows that even “ a little knowledge is a dangerous
thing” to his creed. True to the traditions of his
order, he would “ take away the key of knowledge,”
and those who would enter in he would hinder.
The Church Defence Association have also been put­
ting their house in order, seeing that their enemies
are closing in on every side. Every speaker had the
same tale to tell, a moan over the danger which
menaced, and a shriek against the impending doom.
Oddly enough, the hopes of the Churchmen clustered
round Mr. Forster; surely never was a quainter
sight than these valiant devotees finding a champion
in a Nonconformist leader. It may be that, having
found him “ squeezable ” in the Education Bill, they

�4
hope by gentle pressure to persuade him to defend
the Establishment; at any rate, they build on him
their hopes. “ Every true lover of the Church ” is
summoned to aid her in keeping the national pro­
perty she has so long usurped, and strange to say, for
a kingdom which is not of this world, a keen eager­
ness is shown to “ keep tight hold of the money.”
We are surprised also to hear, from the lips of a
Church dignitary, that “if ever the Church were
disconnected from the State, it would necessarily
fall.” We had always imagined that Churchmen be­
lieved that their Church was an independent organisa­
tion, founded on a rock, against which the gates of
Hell should never prevail. Surely, then, it would not
fall, even though not buttressed by the State F What­
ever the Church people may think, we are very sure of
one thing—that when the Church is disestablished, she
must also be disendowed, or else, like Frankenstein,
we shall have created a monster who will spread de­
struction throughout the State. We, like Hr. Fraser,
have studied history, and we have drawn therefrom
some serious ideas about the danger to the Common­
wealth of an independent and a wealthy Church in
her midst. In regard to this question Mr. Bright’s
speech at Birmingham is interesting, even though it
lack the old incisiveness and the old fire of eloquence.
His satirical reference to the clergy who boast them­
selves gentlemen and sons of gentlemen, and are yet
so lawless as to require special legislation to curb
them, like the less respectable classes of publicans
and marine store-keepers, will scarcely be favourably
received in clerical circles ; yet it was answered by the
laity with thunders of applause. The drift of the
speech was to the disestablishment, or, as Mr. Bright
apparently preferred to phrase it, the enfranchise­
ment of the Church, and it was throughout marked
with strong religious feeling of the earnest noncon­
formist type. Although, on this point, we can have
no sympathy with Mr. Bright, yet it is well that the
thousands who are influenced by his voice should

�5
be so plainly urged io work steadily and quietly
to bring about this great change. The Bishop of
Carlisle has bitterly attacked Mr. Bright for his
speech, and essayed, somewhat lamely, to defend the
Church, and hoped God would bless her ; if He does,
disendowment must be close at hand, for we are dis­
tinctly told, “ Blessed are ye poor.” A large meeting
assembled at Spurgeon’s tabernacle to hear a very
excellent lecture on the same subject from Mr. Vin­
cent, and a meeting at the Free Trade Hall, Man­
chester, echoed the same cry. Everywhere this ques­
tion is coming to the front, and “ the signs of the
times ” point to a speedy destruction of the supre­
macy of the State Church.
The question about the disposal of our dead, drags
its slow length along without exciting any very
strong feeling on either side. A suggestion has been
made which is a kind of compromise between burial
and cremation; it is proposed that the corpse should
be wrapped in a shroud and placed in a slight wicker
frame of open basket work, and then buried in the
ground. Advocates of this plan contend that the
sanitary objections to burial will be thus obviated,
for the slow decay which makes churchyards so
injurious to the living is principally the result of
the enclosure of the body in a solid coffin; earth has
powerful deodorising qualities, and some consider
that the present dangers would not exist if coffins
were no longer used. We may suggest that, even
supposing this theory to be correct in some cases, it
would not answer in clay, and would be of very
doubtful advantage in sandy soils. On the other
hand, cremation gives an absolute security against
injury to the living, and, in cases of contagious
disease, it would be an invaluable protection. A
little patient work in spreading information as to the
injurious results of burial, and in combating the
childish prejudices fostered by persons like the
Bishop of Lincoln, would soon bring about this
important sanitary reform.

�6
The United Presbyterian Church of Scotland is
trying to put together a hymn-book which shall pour
old wine into new bottles, i.e., pour old dogmas into
modern rhythm. The task appears to be a most
exhilarating one, and the traditional ideas of the
sobriety and sternness of the true Calvinist were
ruthlessly ignored by the Scotch hymn-makers.
When a hymn containing a line about “Angels
bending low before Him ” was under discussion, a
presbyter remarked that “angels have not got back­
bones as we have.” We are curious to know whence
this gentleman derived his anatomical knowledge;
according to his Bible angels have arms, wings, and
feet, and a creature with these limbs who was devoid
of a backbone to support those to which they are
articulated, would be a curious natural phenomenon ;
besides, the Bible speaks of angels as “young men,”
and however devoid many young men may be of
backbone to their character, they yet possess the
physical property. One hymn was too “ churchy,”
another too “ stuffy,” another too “jingling ; ” on the
whole the sitting was very lively, and jokes flew
about freely. Scotchmen joking over hymns is
truly, as Dominie Sampson would have said, “ prode-gious.”
A curious little squabble is reported from the dio­
cese of Exeter, ruled over, as our readers know, by
Dr. Temple, erst of Rugby. A clergyman who was
presented to a vacant cure was refused induction by
the Bishop; the clergyman was of blameless life, and
was beloved and revered by the people to whom he
had for some time ministered as curate ; “ why was
he refused ?” the public are asking. Was it that his
views were not quite those of his lordship of Exeter ?
It would be interesting to know, by the way, what
Dr. Temple’s “ views” are. Are they the views of
the liberal Editor of ‘ Essays and Reviews,’ who ad­
mitted to that much-talked-of volume the essay of the
Rev. Baden Powell; or is the withdrawal of the first
essay—the Editor’s contribution—to be regarded as

�7
a mark of true repentance, whereby “ he publicly re­
tracts, that, his wicked error ? ” Is the clever erst head­
master of Rugby a believer in the bodily resurrection,
in the bodily ascension, in the return of the Son of Man,
in the miracles of the Bible, in any of the manifold
absurdities of orthodox Christianity ? And if he is
not, how much does he believe ?—does he believe just
enough to wear the mitre and live in the palace,
without conscience smiting him too hardly ? The
public would be deeply interested in hearing a con­
fession of faith from the Bishop of Exeter. Once he
bade fair to be a leader in the army of Free Thought,
but, alas!
“Just for a handful of silver he left us,
Just for a ribbon to stick in his coat.”

With how many the good seed of Free Thought
springs up for a time, and is then choked by what
Jesus sadly termed, “ the love of the world, and the
deceitfulness of riches.”
The controversy between Monsignor Capel and
Canon Liddon must have left the Ritualists with very
uneasy feelings. The Canon, however skilfully he
may have striven to Parry the blows of his antagonist,
had emphatically the worst of the fight, and was
thoroughly beaten out of his very untenable posi­
tion :—■
“ What’s in a name ? ”
When Capel tries, by subtle blows,
The Canon’s faith to harry;
He foils each deadly thrust, and shows,
His name is rightly “Parry.”

In any controversy, the man who knows what he
means is sure to have the advantage over the man
whose meaning is hazy, even to himself, and when
the Roman Catholic defends Transubstantiation
against the Anglican who believes in a Real Presence,
somehow the Roman Catholic is sure to win. Then
how distressed the Ritualists must have felt when all
meaning of any kind was spirited out of their warm
eucharistic hymns. Canon Liddon is an adept at

�4

: A

'

.

8

*
**
juggling with words; but&gt; for the sake of that sin­
cerity which is wont to be called an English virtue,
we do very earnestly hope that Englishmen—if they
must be superstitious—will at least have the manliness &lt;
to put their superstition into intelligible words, and
not to cheat themselves by using phrases which have
only one meaning on the face of them, and that a
meaning which common-sense folk are ashamed of on
week-days, even if they employ it on Sundays.
It is painful to look across the water to Spain, and
to see priestcraft once more raising its evil head in
that unhappy country, the “ privileges of which the
Church was unjustly deprived, are to be restored,”
and Rome is jubilant over the piety of the new boyking. There is, of course, no real Free Thought
possible- in Spain at present, among a people whose
education, is that burlesque of education, given grudg­
ingly by a priesthood, and who have neither manli­
ness of mind nor purity of heart. Still we had hoped
that the destruction of the fatal supremacy of the
Church would slowly have paved the way for a
sterner education, and would thus have brought the
people into a more enlightened condition, in which
they would have been fit to receive the light of Free
Thought. An ignorant people will always be super­
stitious, and will degrade any truth that is offered to
them until it is narrowed to the capabilities of their
faculties ; and Spain is not yet able even to conceive
Free Thought. But she will sink yet lower under a
king, who is being incessantly blessed by archbishops,
and who chooses the Virgin as one of his CaptainGenerals.

PRINTED BY C. W. BEYNELL, LITTLE PULTENEY STREET, HAYMARKET.

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <collection collectionId="6">
      <elementSetContainer>
        <elementSet elementSetId="1">
          <name>Dublin Core</name>
          <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
          <elementContainer>
            <element elementId="50">
              <name>Title</name>
              <description>A name given to the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="2374">
                  <text>Victorian Blogging</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="41">
              <name>Description</name>
              <description>An account of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16307">
                  <text>A collection of digitised nineteenth-century pamphlets from Conway Hall Library &amp;amp; Archives. This includes the Conway Tracts, Moncure Conway's personal pamphlet library; the Morris Tracts, donated to the library by Miss Morris in 1904; the National Secular Society's pamphlet library and others. The Conway Tracts were bound with additional ephemera, such as lecture programmes and handwritten notes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Please note that these digitised pamphlets have been edited to maximise the accuracy of the OCR, ensuring they are text searchable. If you would like to view un-edited, full-colour versions of any of our pamphlets, please email librarian@conwayhall.org.uk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;&lt;img src="http://www.heritagefund.org.uk/sites/default/files/media/attachments/TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" width="238" height="91" alt="TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="39">
              <name>Creator</name>
              <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16308">
                  <text>Conway Hall Library &amp; Archives</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="40">
              <name>Date</name>
              <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16309">
                  <text>2018</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="45">
              <name>Publisher</name>
              <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16310">
                  <text>Conway Hall Ethical Society</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
          </elementContainer>
        </elementSet>
      </elementSetContainer>
    </collection>
    <itemType itemTypeId="1">
      <name>Text</name>
      <description>A resource consisting primarily of words for reading. Examples include books, letters, dissertations, poems, newspapers, articles, archives of mailing lists. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre Text.</description>
      <elementContainer>
        <element elementId="7">
          <name>Original Format</name>
          <description>The type of object, such as painting, sculpture, paper, photo, and additional data</description>
          <elementTextContainer>
            <elementText elementTextId="10783">
              <text>Pamphlet</text>
            </elementText>
          </elementTextContainer>
        </element>
      </elementContainer>
    </itemType>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="10782">
                <text>Signs of the times. March, 1875</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="41">
            <name>Description</name>
            <description>An account of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="10784">
                <text>Place of publication: [S.l.]&#13;
Collation: 8 p. ; 18 cm.&#13;
Notes: Presented in Memory of Dr. Moncure D. Conway by his children, July 1908</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="10785">
                <text>[S.n.]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="10786">
                <text>1875</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="43">
            <name>Identifier</name>
            <description>An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="10787">
                <text>CT142</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="49">
            <name>Subject</name>
            <description>The topic of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="17059">
                <text>Catholic Church</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="39">
            <name>Creator</name>
            <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18925">
                <text>[Unknown]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="47">
            <name>Rights</name>
            <description>Information about rights held in and over the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18926">
                <text>&lt;a href="http://creativecommons.org/publicdomain/mark/1.0/"&gt;&lt;img src="http://i.creativecommons.org/p/mark/1.0/88x31.png" alt="Public Domain Mark" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt; &lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;This work (Signs of the times. March, 1875), identified by &lt;/span&gt;&lt;a href="https://conwayhallcollections.omeka.net/items/show/www.conwayhall.org.uk"&gt;&lt;span&gt;Humanist Library and Archives&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt;, is free of known copyright restrictions.&lt;/span&gt;</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="42">
            <name>Format</name>
            <description>The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18927">
                <text>application/pdf</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="51">
            <name>Type</name>
            <description>The nature or genre of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18928">
                <text>Text</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="44">
            <name>Language</name>
            <description>A language of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18929">
                <text>English</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="398">
        <name>Catholic Church-Controversial Literature</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="1614">
        <name>Conway Tracts</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="1126" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="472">
        <src>https://d1y502jg6fpugt.cloudfront.net/25778/archive/files/193de8c0b14d81090533b72a693ea213.pdf?Expires=1773878400&amp;Signature=l1yLoqKSuU1aI7pJJlCIZyu6ShyFAs1p1Iy70y8Zv5o0%7E5VIGGv6iqJF6bD21dKmkOgHqhew2C%7E%7EnxRscMesejUgFZSOCfYAYfvs7jqlEeB13KC44vYMFkpv7GfXwFnffEIDIHEGWCS4BgfDqMCHNS-yD0oDRuBM-5BHtrXh%7E4PPDGymsDEU2s2C3gH0heasqgzcyxZBr51tOucCMqZ15TyxASqJNe8YNPR9FYKuhTq25t6UA5%7EcpgeaDDrYaiMQyDFd3ZVX6hOepEkd%7EQQaiYrnXcciIx3jOWwW8xBeHXDdIeLLyyIYx2O3zzFN6ReiDeNrar0dbB30OmZqmHKLkA__&amp;Key-Pair-Id=K6UGZS9ZTDSZM</src>
        <authentication>df3532dd851d8abeaa1c8b42435f07ef</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="5">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="53">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="18523">
                    <text>SIGNS OF THE TIMES.
JANUARY, 1875.

HOSE who are in the habit of reading this
little monthly record of ecclesiastical events
will remember the appeal made by the Indian Bishops
to the Church at home for men and money to
re-invigorate the feeble Indian offshoot. The docu­
ment was one of the most curious confessions of
failure which could well have been made, and we
ventured to suggest at the time that its publication
was the result of some careless oversight. The
S.P.Gr. is, however, circulating an appeal among the
clergy, in which these “ dear Brethren in Christ ” are
reminded of this “loud call,” and are asked to “read
again the stirring and pressing appeal of India’s
chief Pastors,” and to make it “ a special subject of
intercession and exhortation on the appointed Day of
Prayer.” Great results, it appears, followed on last
year’s “ day of intercession ; ” some soldiers turned
missionaries, and some home clergymen also took up
the foreign work; this is, really, a very likely and
legitimate result of a day of intercession, and very
well exemplifies the reflex action of prayer. A man,
or a number of men, pray earnestly for a given
object; their hearts are set on it, their minds dwell
on it, and, as a natural consequence, they devote
their energies to furthering the cause for which they
have been praying. When the object prayed for is
one which is attainable through human effort, prayer,
for those who believe in it, may seriously influence

T

�2
the result, by turning the energies of the mind in
the direction of the wished-for prize ; what a man
prays for earnestly, he wishes for earnestly, and his
faculties will be on the stretch to seize every oppor­
tunity of furthering the object in view. Hence we
have no doubt that the “ Day of Intercession ”
brought both men and money into the Mission field,
although we do not ascribe the result to supernatural
means. It reads oddly nowadays to see a Chris­
tian Society asking for missionaries in order that
help may be given to “ the Lord against the mighty.”
One wonders somewhat confusedly who these
“ mighty ” may be, who are sufficiently strong to be
too much for the Omnipotent single-handed, but
apparently only just overweight him, as a few
Englishmen on his side will, it is hoped, be sufficient
to turn the balance in his favour. However, as
“ India has yet to be converted ” it is very evident
that “ the Lord ” alone has not been equal to the
task, and it is therefore quite reasonable that the “ cry
has gone forth to the Church for men who will come
to ‘ his ’ help.” When wicked rationalists hint doubts
about Almightiness, they are promptly rebuked and
are accused of blasphemy; it is, we suppose, all
right and proper when the “blasphemy” comes from
the S.P.G.
The vigorous ritualistic party are
having a little mission of their own to India,
which shows far more appreciation of the character
of the people with whom they have to deal than is
common among English missionaries. In fact, they
follow the wise Roman Catholic plan of making the
new religion resemble the old one as much as possible.
The Ritualists have noticed thatthe Hindoo reverences
a priesthood, and admires asceticism, and that he des­
pises a “ religious organism which does not profess to
have a priesthood ; ” hence it comes to pass that “ our
conversions are confined to the very lowest class.”
They argue, therefore, that to do battle with the
“ false religions ” on equal terms, they must recognise

�3
the “two great principles which are rooted in the
Asiatic mind,” and they accordingly send out from
S. John’s, Cowley, some “ Evangelist Fathers ”—•
celibate priests who lead ascetic lives. This move
really shows some acuteness, but it must be rather
distressing to read in a Calcutta native paper that
the arrival of these Fathers causes a hope in native
circles that the English mind is at last moving up
to the higher mysticism of the Asiatic faith ! This
amiable approval does not sound very encouraging.
We would suggest to the Evangelist Fathers that if
they really wish to impress the Hindoo mind with
their asceticism, they should try and rival some of
the well-known austerities practised by Indian devo­
tees. A Father swinging calmly from a hook would
surely be a proof of the English progress in asceti­
cism, and would, perhaps, enable them to meet on an
equal footing the priests of the rival faith.
The excitement caused by Mr. Gladstone’s pamphlet
on the 4 ‘ Vatican Decrees’’has naturally spread far
and wide, and the glove he threw down at the feet of
the English Catholics has been caught up by a score
of eager combatants. Archbishop Manning was the
first to accept the challenge, and talked in his subtle
and evasive way about 1‘ conscience ” and “ duty to
God,” trying to make it appear that the limitations of
civil obedience which were acknowledged by the
Roman. Catholic were also binding on all those who
had a conscience at all. The plea was ingenious, but
transparently sophistical. Bishop Ullathorne had his
say, and Monsignor Capel had his. The latter boldly
owned that the “ ecclesiastical power was superior to
the civil,” and his honest, but over-zealous, avowal
has been met, by members of his own Church, with
considerable disapproval. A leading Roman Catholic
newspaper, however, lays down that, “ the Pope, in
virtue of his ecclesiastical office, has the power of
deposing any Sovereign whose government he may
consider injurious to the spiritual welfare of that

�4
country.” This, at least, is fairly plain speaking,
though we acknowledge that we cannot help remem­
bering a boast once made—“ I can call spirits from
the vasty deep,” and the common sense reply :—
“ Well, so can I, and so can any man;
But will they come when you do call for them V’
We fancy that Pius IX., deposing a king, would find
that, however well his thunder-bolt was launched, it
would fall short of its mark, and it would be well for
him if it did not recoil on his own throne. The poor
successor of Peter is, however, comforted and sus­
tained by the offerings of the faithful, and the 2,600Z.,
lately forwarded to him from Ireland as “ Peter’s
pence,” must go far to console him for the attack on
S. Peter by the viperish ex-Prime Minister, which so
deeply vexed the Apostolic heart, although, while
denouncing it, the critic mildly remarked that he had
not read it. To us, in England, the main practical
interest of this pamphlet is, that it seems to show a
final break between the Liberal leader and the Roman
Catholic Church, and we cannot but watch with
interest for the next step forward on Mr. Gladstone’s
part. Is his quarrel with Rome a sign that he is
shaking off some of his ecclesiastical fetters ? If it
is, it would indeed be a notable “sign of the times.”
Archbishop Manning, it seems, has no intention
of tolerating any rebellion within the Church, and he
has caused a letter to be read publicly in the London
Churches to the effect that any so-called Catholic who
denies Papal Infallibility is, ipso facto, excommunicate ;
and that if such persons continue to go to confession
and to communion they are only committing an act of
sacrilege, and are increasing thereby their final
condemnation. An ex-Roman Catholic priest, the
Rev. R. R. Suffield, now a Unitarian minister at
Croydon, has contributed to this controversy an able
letter, pointing out how OldandNeo-Catholicism are,
practically, two different religions, and laying stress

�5
on the degrading effects of the subservience now
necessarily paid to an Italian Bishop. Mr. Suffield
takes up the true position that orthodox Romanists
are now really in the position of foreigners, as owning
allegiance primarily to a foreign potentate. He
suggests that the Church of England should “ perform
the happy dispatch,” as the Japanese say, by setting
an example of self-sacrifice, and declining, from
henceforth, all State favours. But surely Mr. Suffield
does not expect the Church to do this voluntarily ?
Poverty has long since ceased to be reckoned among
the Beatitudes.
The Archbishop of Canterbury has discovered a
new science. When we heard that the ecclesiastical
head of the English Church had publicly stated that we
were offered “ scientific proof of the truth of the Chris­
tian religion,” all free thinkers naturally pricked up
their ears, and “ doubted whereunto this would grow.”
But disappointment awaited the enemies of the Church.
An archbishop does not use language, like common
people, in the vulgar sense of the words : he speaks
an archiepiscopal tongue, which is, however unin­
tentionally on his part, very misleading to the public.
The archiepiscopal science is not what lav-people
call science at all; all that we know as “ science” is
contemptuously set aside, as “ science that deals with
matterand it is some mysterious entity which deals
with man,—but is not anthropology; which speaks
of his life here,—but is not physiology; of his hopes
hereafter, of God who made him, and his relation to
his maker, but appears not to be theology, which is
the science par excellence of Archbishop Tait. “ The
name of science belongs as truly, or more truly, to
this subject than to the subjects to which the word
is now so commonly applied.” Unluckily, we are
not told the name of this new science; it ought to be
theology, but the Archbishop can scarcely have an­
nounced with all this flourish of trumpets, that he
was going to give a “ theological proof of the truth of

�6
the Christian religionbesides, theology does not
include man and his life here. So we are quite in
the dark as to this newly-discovered queen of sciences,
to whom alone apparently the name of science ought
to belong. This queer thing, however, is what affords
scientific proof to Christianity. So, after all, the
scientific proof is only archiepiscopal proof, with anew
name. The reverend champion of the faith did, how­
ever, try to borrow a few scientific fig-leaves wherewith
to make aprons for the shivering creation of his
brain, but he failed in utilising them as sorrily as did
poor Adam and Eve. He dressed up Butler’s argu­
ment about the living powers being independent of
the bodily faculties, in nineteenth century garb, and
suggested that as atoms were indestructible perhaps
the immortal soul resided in the atoms. So we have
“ every reason to believe, as a matter of science, that
death is not the end.” Bishop Eraser lately dis­
covered in the theory of evolution a proof of the
hereafter of the individual man, and now Archbishop
Tait proves the immortality of the soul from the
indestructibility of atoms. Truly, drowning men
catch at straws. Nevertheless, it is a cheering
“sign” to see the dignitaries of the Church clutching
at the robe of Science to avoid being swept away.
“Manhas a free will,” says his Grace, deciding off-hand
a serious controversy, and, therefore, “ he must have
a connection with a will something like his own above
and beyond him,” Why ? Supposing that man is
free—a very large supposition, but which this is not
the place to contest—why does that fact imply a
“ higher ” will ? Also we “ must ” come to the con­
clusion that our abstract notions of beauty and right
are embodied in a being who is the “ concrete of all ”
these. Again why ? Are all abstractions to be found
in a concrete form somewhere ? Cruelty, wickedness,
ugliness, for instance ? These unsupported “ musts ”
of the Archbishop, these unproved assumptions which
beg the whole question, are the “ scientific proofs ’*

�7
which we were promised. “Pat not your trust in
archbishops, for there is no help in them.” By twist­
ing Professor Tyndall’s words in a way which—in a
layman—would be a dishonourable perversion, the
Archbishop makes him say, that in his best hours he
had “ forced on his mind the distinct belief that there
was some mind greater than any human mind.” If
the Professor said this, it must have been in some
private conversation with His Grace, or else the
reporters entered into a conspiracy to misrepresent
Dr. Tyndall in the papers. His remark that “ atheism
does not offer a satisfactory solution to the problems
of the universe,” is scarcely an assertion that theism
does ; and it is well known that the Professor regards
the “ unknown mystery ” as at present unsolved, if
not for ever insoluble, and that he therefore refuses
either to assert or to deny the existence of God. The
final insinuation, that Professor Tyndall rather envies
Christians their “ faith,” can only be met with a smile
of derision. We are cheered by being told, in con­
clusion, that Christians must write in order to oppose
the spread of scepticism, and we note with satisfac­
tion that the trumpet-call is ringing through the
Christian camp, to sound the alarm, and warn the
soldiers of the powerful foe in their front.
The Dean of Westminster has written a remarkable
preface to a volume of letters and discourses by Father
Hyacinthe (M. Loyson), which have been translated
into English by Mme. Loyson, and are now offered to
the public by Messrs. Macmillan and Co., under the
title of “ Catholic Reform.” In this preface, which
is, practically, rather an independent essay, Dean
Stanley defends the position of Liberals within the
various Christian Churches ; he maintains that men
who disagree with the dominant party in any Church
are morally entitled to remain within it, and “to
strive, openly and honourably, to realise within it
their own ideal of Christianity.” He points out how
every Church has had its Nonconformists, and he

�8
considers that those act wisely who do not form a new
sect, but endeavour rather to widen the limits of the
Church within which they find themselves. The
“ English Latitudinarians,” he says, proudly adopting
as an honourable title a term of popular reproach,
have not thought it worth while to become a sect,
but have preferred to remain within the Church.
However much many of us may disagree with the
views, on this head, of such men as Dean Stanley or
as Dr. Colenso, Bishop of Natal, the position they take
up is a very comprehensible one, and no one has a
right to accuse them of bad faith because they elect
to abide in the Church. Besides, such men as these
do free thought a service, which no one outside the
Church could render “ the causethey reach men
and women whom more advanced teachers could not
touch, and although they do not fight in the vanguard,
they yet are brave soldiers against illiberalism and
superstition, and they take their share of vituperation
and persecution. Many a one of our leading thinkers
owes his first awakening to the teaching of these
Broad Church Christians. On the Day of Inter­
cession, November 30th, Dr. Caird, the great Scotch
Presbyterian, preached in Westminster Abbey, at
Dean Stanley’s invitation, taking the place occupied
last year by Professor Max Muller. Some day, we
may hope, Church pulpits will be readily opened to
all great teachers, and the way to that desirable con­
summation will be greatly smoothed if the Church
dignitaries, so far as they can do so without incurring
legal penalties, will, as opportunity occurs, invite
worthy laymen and ministers of other denominations
to speak to their people. The intercommunication
will be a mutual benefit.
Bishop Colenso’s visit to England has been the
signal for an exhibition of petty religious bigotry.
The Bishop was visiting at Oxford, and had arranged
to preach in one of the local churches ; the sermon was
duly advertised, but when the report of the intended

�9
profanation reached the ears of his lordship of Oxford,
that prelate donned war harness, rushed forward against
his brother Bishop, and forbade the clergyman of the
church in question to open his pulpit to the dreaded
heretic. Of course the clergyman has no option but
to comply, and notice of the inhibition was conse­
quently given : the ingenious parson, however, evaded
the episcopal injunction, by quietly delivering, himself,
the sermon which was to have been preached by the
Bishop. Meanwhile, Bishop Colenso preached in the
chapel of Balliol College, while his deputy represented
him at Carfax, and thus delivered two sermons instead
of one. We feel grateful to the Bishop of Oxford for
thus drawing public opinion to Dr. Colenso s heresy :
partly because it is encouraging to see that a bishop
heretical enough to be considered dangerous, yet re­
mains legally a bishop, and so helps to encourage
other free-thinking ministers in their heresy in the
Church of England, and partly because sensible
people will feel themselves alienated from a church,
whose dignitaries show so much narrow-mindedness,
and so much fear of the very moderate heresy of the
Bishop of Natal.
The Bishop of Lincoln makes himself prominent
in inhibiting the Bishop of Natal from preaching in
any of the churches in his diocese, in consequence of
the sentence of deposition pronounced against him by
Bishop Gray, of Cape Town. As counsel for the
Bishop of Natal, Mr. J. Westlake thus.warns the
Bishop of Lincoln in his letter to the Editor of the
Times, dated December 6th:—“Upon.this, let me
suggest to the Bishop of Lincoln a view which .1
am willing to believe has not occurred to him.. It is
for the purpose of legal order that he holds bis power
of inhibition, and when he uses that power in support
of a condemnation pronounced in flagrant and avowed
defiance of law, he commits a breach of trust, and his
conduct is not morally distinguishable from that of a
magistrate who should abuse his powers for the pur-

�10
poses of political faction. A magistrate against whom
such an offence was proved would be removed from
the Commission of the Peace, and when the Esta­
blishment is defended on the ground of the libertysecured to the Church by law, those who care to
maintain it should inquire whether there is not some
public mark of censure with which the Queen might
be advised to visit open disobedience, in the exercise
of legal powers, to Her Majesty’s order in Council,
by which the pretended Cape Town sentence was set
aside, and all authorities were required to govern
themselves accordingly.”
A controversy has arisen in the Western Morning
News in consequence of the London correspondent of
that paper having expressed a guarded approval of
Euthanasia. One of those clear-sighted folk who spy
heresy in everything, hotly demanded an apology to
the readers of the paper, for laying before them such
wicked “ atheism ”1 The correspondent makes a most
clever and spirited reply to his assailant, and has, so
far, all the laurels of the contest. We shall probably
soon have the Bishop of Lincoln declaring that as
Cremation destroys the resurrection of the body, so
does Euthanasia imply the non-immortality of the soul.
The Bishop of Peterborough has given us a new
rule for the selection of our creed—a new criterion by
which to test the value of various and conflicting
opinions as they are urged upon our acceptance.
This fresh light on a difficult subject may well
arrest the attention alike of orthodox and unorthodox,
simplifying as it does, to one narrow point, considera­
tions which have hitherto presented an aspect of
bewildering complexity ; although whether the results
when reached will be precisely those to which the
worthy Bishop was endeavouring to lead his hearers
is a matter, to say the least, of considerable doubt.
Contrasting the Gospel of Christianity with what
he designates “the Gospel of Science,” he earnestly
recommends his listeners to reject the latter, not on

�11
the grounds of its weakness or falsity, but because
he affirms it not to be a Gospel of good news.
Here is a change of position—a shifting of ground
with a vengeance!
We have been hitherto instructed to look at the
truth or probability of all statements presenting
themselves for our acceptance, and with the more
care when weighty consequences hang on the issue ;
but, according to the Bishop, we may be spared this
elaborate sifting of questions, and ask ourselves,
not what is proved or provable, but what is most
pleasant and agreeable to our feelings—'most pro­
pitious to our wishes.
Tried impartially on this ground which of these
two Gospels will gain the greatest number of adhe­
rents ; in other words, which can be truly held to be
“ good tidings of great joy ” for the large majority of
mankind ?
Not, surely, that of Christianity, which consigns to
eternal punishment ninety-nine out of a hundred of
the whole human race, leaving a doubtful salvation
to be wrought out in fear and trembling for the
remaining few; not, surely, that religion which says
of the way to life “ few there be that find it,” while,
for the many, it points out the broad and well-trodden
road to destruction.
Is it not rather the Gospel of Science, which, if it
speaks of no paradise of bliss for the elect, has no hell
of eternal torment even for the weakest and lowest
of mankind, and which, if it cannot lift the veil from
the unknown future, at least lends to it no ghastly
terrors engendered by folly and superstition.
Dr. Magee appears to be the victim of as great a
delusion about Tyndall and Science, as the member
for Peterborough entertains with respect to “ Tichborne ” and the Jesuits.
Italy has no enthusiast to circulate free thought
publications among her people, and the cradle of
liberty is very behind-hand in theological reform.

'

�12
As no native-born innovator appeared, an English
gentleman has been bold enough to try the experi­
ment of importing heresy. Some of Mr. Thomas
Scott’s most effective publications have been selected
by him, and translated into Italian; he has also
translated two of Mr. Voysey’s sermons, which read
very effectively in their new tongue. These tracts
are published in Milan, and are widely circulated
there and at Florence, the people buying them
readily. We can scarcely imagine that the priests
look favourably upon this new heresy, and the
vigorous attack made on sacerdotalism in an
original essay of Captain Dyas—the publication in
question—entitled ‘ Lettere di un Libero Pensatore
Inglese’ will not make that gentlemen a very welcome
guest in priestly circles. It is more than pleasant to
hear that so noble-spirited a work is being crowned
with the success that it deserves.
At a sitting of the German Parliament, on
December 6th, Herr von Varnbueler stated that “ the
Vatican was of opinion that, the less educated a
priest, the more fitted he was for his vocation in life.”

PRINTED BY C. W. BEYNELL, LITTLE PULTENBY STREET, HAYMARKET.

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <collection collectionId="6">
      <elementSetContainer>
        <elementSet elementSetId="1">
          <name>Dublin Core</name>
          <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
          <elementContainer>
            <element elementId="50">
              <name>Title</name>
              <description>A name given to the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="2374">
                  <text>Victorian Blogging</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="41">
              <name>Description</name>
              <description>An account of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16307">
                  <text>A collection of digitised nineteenth-century pamphlets from Conway Hall Library &amp;amp; Archives. This includes the Conway Tracts, Moncure Conway's personal pamphlet library; the Morris Tracts, donated to the library by Miss Morris in 1904; the National Secular Society's pamphlet library and others. The Conway Tracts were bound with additional ephemera, such as lecture programmes and handwritten notes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Please note that these digitised pamphlets have been edited to maximise the accuracy of the OCR, ensuring they are text searchable. If you would like to view un-edited, full-colour versions of any of our pamphlets, please email librarian@conwayhall.org.uk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;&lt;img src="http://www.heritagefund.org.uk/sites/default/files/media/attachments/TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" width="238" height="91" alt="TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="39">
              <name>Creator</name>
              <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16308">
                  <text>Conway Hall Library &amp; Archives</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="40">
              <name>Date</name>
              <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16309">
                  <text>2018</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="45">
              <name>Publisher</name>
              <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16310">
                  <text>Conway Hall Ethical Society</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
          </elementContainer>
        </elementSet>
      </elementSetContainer>
    </collection>
    <itemType itemTypeId="1">
      <name>Text</name>
      <description>A resource consisting primarily of words for reading. Examples include books, letters, dissertations, poems, newspapers, articles, archives of mailing lists. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre Text.</description>
      <elementContainer>
        <element elementId="7">
          <name>Original Format</name>
          <description>The type of object, such as painting, sculpture, paper, photo, and additional data</description>
          <elementTextContainer>
            <elementText elementTextId="10791">
              <text>Pamphlet</text>
            </elementText>
          </elementTextContainer>
        </element>
      </elementContainer>
    </itemType>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="10790">
                <text>Signs of the times. January 1875</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="41">
            <name>Description</name>
            <description>An account of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="10792">
                <text>Place of publication: London&#13;
Collation: 12 p. ; 18 cm.&#13;
Notes:From the library of Dr Moncure Conway. Printed by C.W. Reynell.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="10793">
                <text>[s.n.]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="10794">
                <text>1875</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="43">
            <name>Identifier</name>
            <description>An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="10795">
                <text>CT131</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="49">
            <name>Subject</name>
            <description>The topic of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="17058">
                <text>Catholic Church</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="39">
            <name>Creator</name>
            <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18524">
                <text>[Unknown]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="47">
            <name>Rights</name>
            <description>Information about rights held in and over the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18525">
                <text>&lt;a href="http://creativecommons.org/publicdomain/mark/1.0/"&gt;&lt;img src="http://i.creativecommons.org/p/mark/1.0/88x31.png" alt="Public Domain Mark" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt; &lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;This work (Signs of the times. January 1875), identified by &lt;/span&gt;&lt;a href="https://conwayhallcollections.omeka.net/items/show/www.conwayhall.org.uk"&gt;&lt;span&gt;Humanist Library and Archives&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt;, is free of known copyright restrictions.&lt;/span&gt;</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="42">
            <name>Format</name>
            <description>The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18526">
                <text>application/pdf</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="51">
            <name>Type</name>
            <description>The nature or genre of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18527">
                <text>Text</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="44">
            <name>Language</name>
            <description>A language of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="18528">
                <text>English</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="398">
        <name>Catholic Church-Controversial Literature</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="1614">
        <name>Conway Tracts</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="1549" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="1000">
        <src>https://d1y502jg6fpugt.cloudfront.net/25778/archive/files/c79ef029d4d886277e4bca1ffc3eee2f.pdf?Expires=1773878400&amp;Signature=vfwVBGf48S5tWrrReqtfz8kRqGoJkgefOv-PceOYtU8gwhGLNS5SdaFIpu%7EN9EbXHU151CnS9hTZN2NVJL9-wO%7E-BzfUe586dHEsRd44LWR2aLY2ePN77g-8SyIqUbsbabku0ObApMN8QWsAQb-va47I0WRwz-s%7EHSmPCysLFBhDVtO52BG2U%7EcYySx4xX%7EJJkdoxYr3KTSn3bdoeMnVdw2BHOTpVFDbGlNx-t3FVwlRfojUycxlv00gEwF5wG2L11pRqxLX%7EEU9L294z5EYlmnrXYCtmgJafwDlm0b8efnLooNZJaUAIuRNHgJA1eBB8jfSDJI6woIVYWKQNDa%7EvA__&amp;Key-Pair-Id=K6UGZS9ZTDSZM</src>
        <authentication>b7e86938ab58770f86fa71f55469021e</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="5">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="53">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="21696">
                    <text>NATIONAL SECU'

" "''CIETY

ROME OR REASON?
A

REPLY
TO

Cardinal Manning

BY

COLONEL R. G. INGERSOLL.

REPRINTED EROM

THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW,
■ October and November, 1888.

^onirou:
PROGRESSIVE PUBLISHING COMPANY,
28 Stonecutter Street, E.C.

1888.

�J ONDON :

PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY G. W. FOOTE,
AT 28 STONECUTTER STREET, E.C.,

�ROME, OR REASON?
CARDINAL MANNING.
PART I.
Superstition Nias ears more deaf than adders to the voice
of any true decision.”
A REPLY TO

Cardinal Manning has stated the claims of the Roman
Catholic Church with great clearness, and apparently
without reserve. The age, position and learning of this
man give a certain weight to his words, apart from their
worth. He represents the oldest of the Christian churches
The questions involved are among the most important
that can engage the human mind. No one having the
slightest regard for that superb thing known as intel­
lectual honesty, will avoid the issues tendered, or seek in
any way to gain a victory over truth.
. Without candor, discussion, in the highest sense, is
impossible. All have the same interest, whether they
know it or not in the establishment of facts. All have
the same to gain, the same to lose. He loads the dice
against himself who scores a point against the right.
Absolute honesty is to the intellectual perception what
hght is to the eyes. Prejudice and passion cloud the
mind. In each disputant should be blended the advocate
and judge. In this spirit, having in view only the ascertainment
or the truth, let us examine the arguments, or rather the
statements and conclusions, of Cardinal Manning.
The proposition is that “ The Church itself, by its mar­
vellous propagation, its eminent sanctity, its inexhaustible
fruitfulness m all good things, its catholic unity and
lnVinC\^e lability, is a vast and perpetual motive of
legationaU irrefragable witness of its own divine

�4

ROME OR REASON.

The reasons given as supporting this proposition are :
That the Catholic Church interpenetrates all the nations
of the civilised world; that it is extra-national and inde­
pendent in a supernational unitv ; that it is the same in
every place ; that jt speaks all the languages in the civi­
lised world; that it is obedient to one head; that as many
as seven hundred bishops have knelt before the pope ;
that pilgrims from all nations have brought gifts to Rome,
and that all these things set forth in the most self-evident
way the unity and universality of the Roman Church.
It is also asserted that “ men see the Head of the
Church year by year speaking to the nations of the world,
treating with empires, republics and governments ; ” that
“ there is no other man on earth that can so bear him­
self,” and that “ neither from Canterbury nor from Con­
stantinople can such a voice go forth to which rulers and
people listen.”
It is also claimed that the Catholic Church has enlight­
ened and purified the world ; that it has given us the
peace and purity of domestic life ; that it has destroyed
idolatry and demonology ; that it gave us a body of law
from a higher source than man ; that it has produced
the civilisation of Christendom ; that the popes were the
greatest of statesmen and rulers ; that celibacy is better
than marriage, and that the revolutions and reformations
of the last three hundred years have been destructive
and calamitous.
We will examine these assertions as well as some
others.
No one will dispute that the Catholic Church is the
best witness of its own existence. The same is true of
every thing that exists; of every church, great and small,
of every man, and of every insect.
But it is contended that the marvellous growth or
propagation of the Church is evidence of its divine
origin. Can it be said that success is supernatural ? All
success in this world is relative. Majorities are not
necessarily right. If anything is known—if anything
can be known—we are sure that very large bodies of men
have frequently been wrong. We believe in what is
called the progress of mankind. Progress, for the most
part, consists in finding new truths and getting rid of old
errors—that is to say, getting nearer and nearer in har­

�ROME OR REASON.

5

mony with the facts of nature, seeing with greater clear­
ness the conditions of well-being.
There is no nation in which a majority leads the way.
In the progress of mankind, the few have been the nearest
right. There have been centuries in which the light
seemed to emanate only from a handful of men, while
the rest of the world was enveloped in darkness. Some,
great man leads the way—he becomes the morning star,
the prophet of a coming day. Afterwards, many millions
accept his views. But there are still heights above and
beyond ; there are other pioneers, and the old day, in
comparison with the new, becomes a night. So, we can­
not say that success demonstrates either divine origin or
supernatural aid.
~
We know, if we know anything, that wisdom has often
been trampled beneath the feet of the multitude. We
know that the torch of science has been blown out by
the breath of the hydra-headed. We know that the
whole intellectual heaven has been darkened again. The
truth or falsity of a proposition cannot be determined by
ascertaining the number of those who assert, or of those
who deny.
If the marvellous propagation of the Catholic Church
proves its divine origin, What shall we say of the mar­
vellous propagation of Mohammedanism ?
Nothing can be clearer than that Christianity arose
out of the ruins of the Roman Empire—that is to say,
the rums of Paganism. And it is equally clear that
Mohammedanism arose out of the wreck and ruin of
Catholicism.
- After Mohammed came upon the stage, “ Christianity
was forever expelled from its most glorious seat—from
Palestine, the scene of its most sacred recollections ; from
Asia Minor, that of its first churches; from Egypt
whence issued the great doctrine of Trinitarian Ortho­
doxy, and from Carthage, who imposed her belief on
Europe.” Before that time “the ecclesiastical chiefs of
Rome,, of Constantinople, and of Alexandria were en­
gaged in a desperate struggle for supremacy, carrying out
their purposes by weapons and in ways revolting to the
Conscience of .man. Bishops were concerned in assassina10ns, poisonings, adulteries, blindings, riots, treasons,
civil war. Patriarchs and primates were excommuni­

�6

ROME OR REASON.

eating and anathematizing one another in their rivalries
for earthly power ; bribing eunuchs with gold and
courtesans and royal females with concessions of epis­
copal love. Among legions of monks who carried terror
into the imperial armies and riot into the great cities
arose hideous clamors for theological dogmas, but never a
voice for intellectual liberty or the outraged rights of man.
“ Under these circumstances, amid these atrocities and
crimes, Mohammed arose, and raised his own nation from
Fetichism, the adoration of the meteoric stone, and from
the basest idol worship, and irrevocably wrenched from
Christianity more than half—and that by far the best
half—of her possessions, since it included, the Holy Land,
the birth-place of the Christian faith, and Africa, which
had imparted to it its Latin form ; and now, after a lapse
of more than a thousand years, that continent, and a very
large part of Asia, remain permanently attached to the
Arabian doctrine.”
It may be interesting in this connection to say that the
Mohammedan now proves the divine mission of his
Apostle by appealing to the marvellous propagation of
the faith. If the argument is good in the mouth of a
Catholic, is it not good in the mouth of a Moslem ? Let
us see if it is not better.
According to Cardinal Manning, the Catholic Church
triumphed only over the institutions of men, triumphed
only over religions that had been established by men, by
wicked and ignorant men. But Mohammed triumphed
not only over the religions of men, but over the religion
of God. This ignorant driver of camels, this poor,
unknown, unlettered boy, unassisted by God, unen­
lightened by supernatural means, drove the armies of the
true cross before him as the winter’s storm drives withered
leaves. At his name, priests, bishops and cardinals fled
with white faces, popes trembled, and the armies of God,
fighting for the true faith, were conquered on a thousand
fields.
If the success of a church proves its divinity, and after
that anothei’ church arises and defeats the first, what does
that prove ?
Let us put this question in a milder form : Suppose the
second church lives and flourishes in spite of the first,
what does that prove ?

�ROME OR REASON.

7

As a matter of fact, however, no church rises with
everything against it. Something is favorable to it, or it
could not exist. If it succeeds and grows, it is absolutely
certain that the conditions are favorable. If it spreads
rapidly, it simply shows that the conditions are exceed­
ingly favorable, and that the forces in opposition are weak
and easily overcome.
Here, in my own country, within a few years, has
arisen a new religion. Its foundations were laid in an
intelligent community, having had the advantages of
what is known as modern civilisation. Yet this new
faith—founded on the grossest absurdities, as gross as we
find in the Scriptures—in spite of all opposition began to
grow, and kept growing. It was subjected to persecution,
and the persecution increased its strength. It was driven
from State to State by the believers in universal love,
until it left what was called civilisation, crossed the wide
plains, and took up its abode on the shores of the Great
Salt Lake. It continued to grow. Its founder, as he
declared, had frequent conversations with God, and
received directions from that source.
Hundreds of
miracles were performed, multitudes upon the desert
were miraculously fed, the sick were cured—the dead
were raised, and the Mormon Church continued to grow,
until now, less than half a century after the death of its
founder, there are several hundred thousand believers in
the new faith.
Do you think that men enough could join this church
to prove the truth of its creed ?
Joseph Smith said that he found certain golden plates
that had been buried for many generations, and upon
these plates, in some unknown language, had been
engraved this new revelation, and I think he insisted
that by the use of miraculous mirrors this language was
translated. If there should be Mormon bishops in the
countries of the world, eighteen hundred years from now,
do you think a cardinal of that faith could prove the
truth of the golden plates simply by the fact that the
faith had spread and that seven hundred bishops had
knelt before the head of that church ?
It seems to me that a “ supernatural ” religion—that it
to say, a religion that is claimed to have been divinely
founded and to be authenticated by miracle, is much

�8

ROME OR REASON.

easier to establish among an ignorant people than any
other, and the more ignorant the people, the easier such
a religion could be established. The reason for this is
plain. All ignorant tribes, all savage men, believe in the
miraculous, in the supernatural.
The conception of
uniformity, of what may be called the eternal consistency
of nature, is an idea far above their comprehension.
They are forced to think in accordance with their minds,
and as a consequence they account for all phenomena by
the acts of superior beings—that is to say, by the super­
natural. In other words, that religion having most in
common with the savage, having most that was satis­
factory to his mind, or to his lack of mind, would stand
the best chance of success.
It is probably safe to say that at one time, or during
one phase of the development of man, everything was
miraculous. After a time, the mind slowly developing,
certain phenomena, always happening under like con­
ditions, were called “natural,” and none suspected any
special interference. The domain of the miraculous grew
less and less—the domain of the natural larger ; that is
to say, the common became the natural, but the uncom­
mon was still regarded as the miraculous. The rising
and setting of the sun ceased to excite the wonder of
mankind—there was no miracle about that ; but an
eclipse of the sun was miraculous. Men did not then
know that eclipses are periodical, that they happen with
the same certainty that the sun rises. It took many
observations through many generations to arrive at this
conclusion. Ordinary rains became “ natural,” floods
remained “ miraculous.”
But it can all be summed up in this : The average man
regards the common as natural, the uncommon as super­
natural. The educated man—and by that I mean the
developed man—is satisfied that all phenomena are
natural, and that the supernatural does not and can not
exist.
As a rule, an individual is egotistic in the proportion
that he lacks intelligence. The same is true of nations
and races. The barbarian is egotistic enough to suppose
that an Infinite Being is constantly doing something, or
failing to do something, on his account. But as man
rises in the scale of civilisation, as he becomes really

�BOMB OR BEASON.

9

great, he comes to the conclusion that nothing in Nature
happens on his account—that he is hardly great enough
to disturb the motions of the planets.
Let us make an application of this : To me, the success
of Mormonism is no evidence of its truth, because it has
succeeded only with the superstitious. It has been
recruited from communities brutalised by other forms of
superstition. To me, the success of Mohammed does not
tend to show that he was right—for the reason that he
triumphed only over the ignorant, over the superstitious.
The same is true of the Catholic Church. Its seeds were
planted in darkness. It was accepted by the credulous,
by men incapable of reasoning upon such questions. It
did not, it has not, it cannot triumph over the intellectual
world. To count its many millions does not tend to
prove the truth of its creed. On the contrary, a creed
that delights the credulous gives evidence against itself.
Questions of fact or philosophy cannot be settled
simply by numbers. There was a time when the Coper­
nican system of astronomy had but few supporters—the
multitude being on. the other side. There was a time
when the rotation of the earth was not believed by the
majority.
Let us press this idea further. There was a time when
Christianity was not in the majority, anywhere. Let us
suppose that the first Christian missionary had met a pre­
late of the Pagan faith, and suppose this prelate had
used against the Christian missionary the Cardinal’s
argument—how could the missionary have answered if
the Cardinal’s argument is good ?
But, after all, is the success of the Catholic Church a
marvel ? If this Church is of divine origin, if it has
been under the especial care, protection, and guidance
of an Infinite Being, is not its failure far more wonderful
than its success ? For eighteen centuries it has persecuted
and preached, and the salvation of the world is still
remote.
This is the result, and it may be asked
whether it is worth while to try to convert the word to
Catholicism.
Are Catholics better than Protestants ? Are they nearer
honest, nearer just, more charitable ? Are Catholic
nations better than Protestant ? Do the Catholic nations
move in the van of progress? Withintheir jurisdiction

�10

ROME OR REASON.

are life, liberty and property safer than anywhere else ?
Is Spain the first nation of the world ?
Let me ask another question : Are Catholics or Pro­
testants better than Freethinkers ? Has the Catholic
Church produced a greater man than Humboldt ? Has
the Protestant produced a greater than Darwin ? Was
not Emerson, so far as purity of life is concerned, the
equal to any true believer? Was Pius IX., or any other
Vicar of Christ, superior to Abraham Lincoln ?
But it is claimed that the Catholic Church is universal,
and that its universality demonstrates its divine origin.
According to the Bible, the Apostles were ordered to go
into all the world to preach the gospel—yet not one of
them, nor one of their con verts at any time, nor one of the
Vicars of God, for fifteen hundred years afterward, knew
of the existence of the Western Hemisphere. During all
that time, can it be said that the Catholic Church was
universal ? At the close of the fifteenth century, there
was one-half of the world in which the Catholic faith had
never been preached, and in the other half not one person
in ten had ever heard of it, and of those who had heard
of it, not one in ten believed it. Certainly the Catholic
Church was not then universal.
Is it universal now ? What impression has Catholicism
made upon the many millions of China, of Japan, of
India, of Africa ? Can it truthfully be said that the
Catholic Church is now universal ? When any church
becomes universal, it will be the only church. There
cannot be two universal churches, neither can there be
one universal church and any other.
The Cardinal next tries to prove that the Catholic
Church is divine, “ by its eminent sanctity and its inex­
haustible fruitfulness in all good things.”
And here let me admit that there are many millions of
good Catholics—that is, of good men and women who
are Catholics. It is unnecessary to charge universal
dishonesty or hypocrisy, for the reason that this would
be only a kind of personalitv. Many thousands of heroes
have died in defence of the faith, and millions of Catholics
have killed and been killed for the sake of their religion.
And here it may be well enough to say that martyrdom
does not even tend to prove the truth of a religion. The
man who dies in flames, standing by what he believes to

�ROME OR REASON.

11

be true, establishes, not the truth of what he believes, but
his sincerity.
Without calling in question the intentions of the
Catholic Church, we can ascertain whether it has been
“ inexhaustibly fruitful in all good things,” and whether
it has been “ eminent for its sanctity.”
In the first place, nothing can be better than goodness.
Nothing is more sacred, or can be more sacred, than the
well-being of man. All things that tend to increase or
preserve the happiness of the human race are good—that
is to say, they are sacred. All things that tend to the
destruction of man’s well-being, that tend to his unhappi­
ness, are bad, no matter by whom they are taught or
done.
It is perfectly certain that the Catholic Church has
taught, and still teaches, that intellectual liberty is dan­
gerous—that it should not be allowed. It was driven to
take this position because it had taken another. It
taught, and still teaches, that a certain belief is necessary
to salvation. It has always known that investigation and
inquiry led, oi’ might lead, to doubt ; that doubt leads, or
may lead, to heresy, and that heresy leads to hell. In
other words, the Catholic Church has something more
important than this world, more important than the well­
being of man here. It regards this life as an opportunity
for joining that Church, for accepting that creed, and for
the saving of your soul.
If the Catholic Church is right in its premises, it is
right in its conclusion. If it is necessary to believe the
Catholic creed in ordei’ to obtain eternal joy, then, of
course nothing else in this world is, comparatively
speaking, of the slightest importance. Consequently, the
Catholic Church has been, and still is, the enemy of
intellectual freedom, of investigation, of inquiry—in
other words, the enemy of progress in secular things.
The result of this was an effort to compel all men to
accept the belief necessary to salvation. This effort
naturally divided itself into persuasion and persecution.
It will be admitted that the good man is kind, merciful,
charitable, forgiving and just. A church must be judged
by the same standard. Has the Church been merciful ?
Has it been “ fruitful in the good things ” of justice,
charity, and forgiveness ? Can a good man, believing a

�12

ROME OR REASON.

good doctrine, persecute for opinion’s sake ? If the
Church imprisons a man for the expression of an honest
opinion, is it not certain, either that the doctrine of the
Church is wrong, or that the Church is bad ? Both can­
not be good. “ Sanctity ” without goodness is impossible.
Thousands of “ saints ” have been the most malicious of
the human race. If the history of the world proves
anything, it proves that the Catholic Church was for many
centuries the most merciless institution that ever existed
among men. I cannot believe that the instruments of
persecution were made and used by the eminently good ;
neither can I believe that honest people were imprisoned,
tortured, and burned at the stake by a Church that was
“ inexhaustibly fruitful in all good things.”
And let me say here that I have no Protestant prejudices
against Catholicism, and have no Catholic prejudices
against.Protestantism. I regard all religions either with­
out prejudice or with the same prejudice. They were all,
according to my belief, devised by men, and all have for
a foundation ignorance of this world and fear of the next.
All the gods have been made by men. They are all
equally powerful and equally useless. I like some of
them better than I do others, for the same reason that I
admire some characters in fiction more than I do others.
I prefer Miranda to Caliban, but have not the slightest
idea that either of them existed. So I prefer Jupiter to
Jehovah, although perfectly satisfied that both are myths.
I believe myself to be in a frame of mind to justly and
fairly consider the claims of different religions, believing
as I do that all are wrong, and admitting as I do that there
is some good in all.
When one speaks of the “ inexhaustible fruitfulness in
all good things ” of the Catholic Church, we remember
the horrors and atrocities of the Inquisition—the rewards
offered by the Roman Church for the capture and murder
of honest men. We remember the Dominican Order, the
members of which, upheld by the Vicar of Christ,
pursued the heretics like sleuth hounds, through many
centuries.
The Church, “ inexhaustible in fruitfulness in all good
things,” not only imprisoned and branded and burned the
living, but violated the dead. It robbed graves, to the
-end that it might convict corpses of heresy—to the end

�ROME OR REASON.

13

that it might take from widows their portions and from
orphans their patrimony.
We remember the millions in the darkness of dungeons
—the millions who perished by the sword—the vast
multitudes destroyed in flames—those who were flayed
alive—those who were blinded—those whose tongues
were cut out—those into whose ears were poured molten
lead—those whose eyes were deprived of their lids—
those who were tortured and tormented in every way by
which pain could be inflicted and human nature over­
come.
And we remember, too, the exultant cry of the Church
over the bodies of her victims : “Their bodies were
burned here, but their souls are now tortured in hell.”
We remember that the Church, by treachery, bribery,
perjury, and the commission of every possible crime, got
possession and control of Christendom, and we know the
use that was made of this power—that it was used to
brutalise, degrade, stupefy, and “ sanctify ” the children
of men. We know also that the Vicars of Christ were
persecutors for opinion’s sake—that they sought to
destroy the liberty of thought through fear—that they
endeavored to make every brain a Bastille in which the
mind should be a convict—that they endeavored to make
every tongue a prisoner, watched by a familiar of the
Inquisition—and that they threatened punishment here,
imprisonment here, burnings here, and, in the name of
their God, eternal imprisonment and eternal burnings
hereafter.
We know, too, that the Catholic Church was, during all
the years of its power, the enemy of every science. It
preferred magic to medicine, relics to remedies, priests to
physicians. It thought more of astrologers than of
astronomers.
It hated geologists—it persecuted the
chemist, and imprisoned the naturalist, and opposed
every discovery calculated to improve the condition of
mankind.
It is impossible to foi-get the persecutions of the Cathari,
the Albigenses, the Waldenses, the Hussites, the Hugue­
nots, and of every sect that had the courage to think just
a little for itself. Think of a woman—the mother of a
family—taken from her children and burned, on account
of her view as to the three natures of Jesus Christ. Think

�HOME OR REASON.
14
of the Catholic Church—an institution with a Divine
FonX presided over by the agent of God-punisbmg
a woman for giving a cup of cold water to a
who had been anathematised. Think of this Church,
“ fruitful in all good things,” launching its curse at an
honest man—not only cursing him from the crown of his
head to the soles of his feet with a fiendish
but having at the same time the impudence to call on
God, and the Holy Ghost, and Jesus Christ, and the Virgin
Marv to join in the curse ; and to curse him no _ y
herey’but forever hereafter—calling upon all the saints
and’upon all the redeemed to join in a hallelujah of
cursesP so that earth and heaven should reverbrate with
countless curses launched at a human being simply or
having expressed an honest thought.
,
This Church, so “fruitful in all good things " invented
crimes that it might punish, This Church tried men or
a “suspicion of heresy’’—imprisoned themfoi ^e vice
of being suspected—stripped them of all they bad_ on
earth and allowed them to rot in dungeons, because they
were guilty of the crime of having been suspected. This
W It Vtoo late^to talk about the “invincible stability ” of

the Seventh, in the Eighth, or
in the Ninth centuries. It was not invincible m Germany
in T other’s day. It was not invincible m the Low
Countries. It was not invincible in Scotland, or in
England It was not invincible in France. It is not
invincible in Italy. It is not supreme m any intellectual
centre of the world. It does not .triumph m Paris, or
Berlin • it is not dominant m London, m England ,
neither’ is it triumphant in the United States. It has not
within its fold the philosophers, the statesmen, and the
thinkers who are the leaders of the human race.
It is claimed that Catholicism “ interpenetrates all the
nations of the civilised world,” and that m some it holds
the whole nation in its unity.
.
in
I suppose the Catholic Church is more powerful 1
Spain than in any other nation. The history of this
nation demonstrates the result of Catholic supremacy, the
result of an acknowledgment by a people that a certain
religion is too sacred to be examined.

�ROME OR REASOK.

15

Without attempting in an article of this character to
point out the many causes that contributed to the adoption
of Catholicism by the Spanish people, it is enough to say
that Spain, of all nations, has been and is the most
thoroughly Catholic, and the most thoroughly inter­
penetrated and dominated by the spirit of the Church of
Rome.
Spain used the sword of the Church. In the name of
religion it endeavored to conquer the infidel world. It
drove from its territory the Moors, not because they were
bad, not because they were idle and dishonest, but because
they were infidels. It expelled the Jews, not because
they were ignorant or vicious, but because they were
unbelievers. It drove out the Moriscoes, and deliberately
made outcasts of the intelligent, the industrious, the
honest and the useful, because they were not Catholics.
It leaped like a wild beast upon the Low Countries, for
the destruction of Protestantism. It covered the seas
with its fleets, to destroy the intellectual liberty of man.
And not only so—it established the Inquisition within its
borders. It imprisoned the honest, it burned the noble,
and succeeded after many years of devotion to the true
faith, in destroying the industry, the intelligence, the
usefulness, the genius, the nobility and the wealth of a
nation. It became a wreck, a jest of the conquered, and
excited the pity of its former victims.
In this period of degradation, the Catholic Church held
“ the whole nation in its unity.”
At last Spain began to deviate from the path of the
Church. It made a treaty with an infidel power. In 1782
it became humble enough, and wise enough, to be friends
with Turkey. It made treaties with Tripoli and Algiers
and the Barbary States.
It had become too poor to
ransom the prisoners taken by these powers. It began to
appreciate the fact that it could neither conquer nor
convert the world by the sword.
Spain has progressed in the arts and sciences, in all
that tends to enrich and ennoble a nation, in the precise
proportion that she has lost faith in the Catholic Church.
This may be said of every other nation in Christendom'
Torquemada is dead; Castelar is alive. The dungeons of
the Inquisition are empty, and a little light has penetrated
the clouds and mists—not much, but a little. Spain is

�16

ROME OR REASON.

not yet clothed and in her right mind. A few years ago
the cholera visited Madrid and other cities.. Physicians
were mobbed. Processions of saints carried the host
through the streets for the purpose of staying the plague.
The streets were not cleaned ; the sewers were filled.
Filth and faith, old partners, reigned supreme. The
Church, “eminent for its sanctity,” stood in the light and
cast its shadow on the ignorant and the prostrate. The
Church, in its “inexhaustible fruitfulness in all good
things,” allowed its children to perish through ignorance,
and used the diseases it had produced as an instrument­
ality to further enslave its votaries and its victims.
No one will deny that many of its priests exhibited
heroism of the highest order in visiting the sick and
administering what are called the consolations of religion
to the dying, and in burying the dead. It i§ necessary
neither to deny nor disparage the self-denial and goodness
of these men. But their religion did more than all other
causes to produce the very evils that called. for the
exhibition of self-denial and heroism. One scientist in
control of Madrid could have prevented the plague. In
such cases, cleanliness is far better than “godliness”;
science is superior to superstition ; drainage much better
than divinity ; therapeutics more excellent than theology.
Goodness is not enough—intelligence is necessary.
Faith is not sufficient, creeds are helpless, and prayers
fmitloss*
It is admitted that the Catholic Church exists in many
nations; that it is dominated, at least in a great degree, by
the Bishop of Rome—that it is international in that sense,
and that in that sense it has what may be. called a
supernationai
xiw same,
“ supernational unity.” The muj-c, however, is true of
the Masonic fraternity. It exists in many nations, but it
is not a national body. It is in the same sense extra­
national, in the same sense international, and has in t e
same sense a supernational unity. So the same may be
said of other societies. This, however, does not tend to
prove that anything supernational is supernatural.
It is also admitted that in. faith, worship, ceremonial,
discipline and government, that the Catholic Church is
substantially the same wherever it exists. . This estab­
lishes the unity, but not the divinity of the institution.
The church that does not allow investigation, that

�ROME OR REASON.

17

teaches that all doubts are wicked, attains unity through
tyranny—that is, monotony by repression. Wherever
man has had something like freedom differences have
appeared, heresies have taken root, and the divisions have
become permanent. New sects have been born and the
Catholic Church has been weakened. The boast of unity
is the confession of tyranny.
It is insisted that the unity of the Church substantiates
its claim to divine origin. This is asserted over and over
again, in many ways ; and yet in the Cardinal’s article is
found this strange mingling of boast and confession :
Was it only by the human power of man that the unity,
external and internal, which for fourteen hundred years
had been supreme, was once more restored in the Council
of Constance, never to be broken again ? ”
By this it is admitted that the internal and external
unity of the Catholic Church has been broken, and that
it required more than human power to restore it. Then
the boast is made that it will never be broken again. Yet
it is asserted that the internal and external unity of the
Catholic Church is the great fact that demonstrates its
divine origin.
Now if this internal and external unity was broken,
and remained broken for years, there was an interval
during which the Church had no internal or external
unity, and during which the evidence of divine origin
failed. The unity was broken in spite of the Divine
Founder. This is admitted by the use of the word
“ again.” The unbroken unity of the Church is asserted,
and upon this assertion is based the claim of divine
origin ; it is then admitted that the unity was broken.
The argument is then shifted, and the claim is made that
it required more than human power to restore the internal
and external unity of the Church, and that the restora­
tion, not the unity, is proof of the divine origin. Is there
any contradiction beyond this ?
Let us state the case in another way. Let us suppose
that a man has a sword which he claims was made by
God, stating that the reason he knows that God made the
sword is that it never had been and never could be
broken. Now if it was afterwards ascertained that it had
been broken, and the owner admitted that it had been,
what would be thought of him if he then took the ground
B

�18

ROME OR REASON.

that it had been welded, and that the welding was the
evidence that it was of divine origin ?
A prophecy is then indulged in, to the effect that the
internal and external unity of the Church can never be
broken again. It is admitted that it was broken, it is
asserted that it was divinely restored, and then’ it is
declared that it is never to be broken again. No reason
is given for this prophecy ; it must be born of the facts
already stated. Put in a form to be easily understood it
is this :
’
We know that the unity of the Church can never be
broken, because the Church is of divine origin.
We know that it was broken; but this does not weaken
the argument, because it was restored by God, and it has
not been broken since.
Therefore, it never can be broken again.
It is stated that the Catholic Church is immutable, and
that its immutability establishes its claim to divine origin.
Was it immutable when its unity, internal and external,
was broken ? Was it precisely the same after its unity
was broken that it was before ? Was it precisely the same
after its unity was divinely restored that it was while
broken? Was it universal while it was without unity?
Which of the fragments was universal—which was
immutable ?
The fact that the Catholic Church is obedient to the
pope, establishes, not the supernatural origin of the
Church, but the mental slavery of its members. It estab­
lishes the fact that it is a successful organisation ; that it
is cunningly devised ; that it destroys the mental inde­
pendence, and that whoever absolutely submits to its
authority loses the jewel of his soul.
The fact that Catholics are to a great extent obedient to
the pope, establishes nothing except the thoroughness of
the organisation.
.. How was the Roman empire formed ? By what means
did that Great Power hold in bondage the then known
world ? How is it that a despotism is established? How
is it that the few enslave the many ? How is it that the
nobility live on the labor of the peasants ? The answer
is in one word, Organisation. The organised few
triumph over the unorganised many. The few hold the

�ROME OR REASON,

19

sword and the purse. The unorganised are overcome in
detail—terrorised, brutalised, robbed, conquered.
We must remember that when Christianity was estab­
lished the world was ignorant, credulous and cruel. The
gospel with its idea of forgiveness, with its heaven and
hell, was suited to the barbarians among whom it was
preached. Let it be understood, once for all, that Christ
had but little to do with Christianity. The people
became convinced—being ignorant, stupid and credulous
—that the Church held the keys of heaven and hell..
The foundation for the most terrible mental tyranny that
has existed among men was in this way laid. The
Catholic Church enslaved to the extent of its power. It
resorted to every possible form of fraud ; it perverted
every good instinct of the human heart ; it rewarded
every vice ; it resorted to every artifice that ingenuity
could devise, to reach the highest round of power. It
tortured the accused to make them confess; it tortured wit­
nesses to compel the commission of perjury ; it tortured
children for the purpose of making them convict their
parents; it compelled men to establish their own innocence;
it imprisoned without limit; it had the malicious patience
to wait; it left the accused without trial, and left them
in dungeons until released by death. There is no crime
that the Catholic Church did not commit, no cruelty that
it did not practice, no form of treachery that it did not
reward, and no virtue that it did not persecute. It was
the greatest and most powerful enemy of human rights.
It did all that organisation, cunning, piety, self-denial,
heroism, treachery, zeal and brute force could do to
enslave the children of men. It was the enemy of
intelligence, the assassin of liberty, and the destroyer of
progress. It loaded the noble with chains and-th©
infamous with honors. In one hand it carried the alms
dish, in the other a dagger. It argued with the sword,
persuaded with poison, and convinced with the faggot.
It is impossible to see how the divine origin of a Church
can be established by showing that hundreds of bishops
have visited the pope.
Does the fact that millions of the faithful visit Mecca
establish the truth of the Koran ? Is it a scene for
congratulation when the bishops of thirty nations kneel
before a man ? Is it not humiliating to know that man

�20

ROME OR REASON.

is willing to kneel at the feet of man ? Could a noble
man demand, or joyfully receive, the humiliation of his
fellows ?
As a rule, arrogance and humility go together. He
who in power compels his fellow man to kneel, wili him­
self kneel when weak. The tyrant is a cringer in power;
■a cringer is a tyrant out of power. Great men stand face
to face. They meet on equal terms. The cardinal who
kneels in the presence of the pope, wants the bishop to
kneel in his presence ; and the bishop who kneels
■demands that the priest shall kneel to him ; and the priest
who kneels demands that they in lower orders shall
kneel ; and all, from pope to the lowest—that is to say,
from pope to exorcist, from pope to the one in charge of
the bones of saints—all demand that the people, the lay­
men, those upon whom they live, shall kneel to them.
The man of free and noble spirit will not kneel.
'Courage has no knees. Fear kneels, or falls upon its
•ashen face.
The cardinal insists that the pope is the Vicar of
Christ, and that all popes have been. What is a Vicar
of Jesus Christ ? He is a substitute in office. He stands
in the place, or occupies the position in relation to the
Church, in relation to the world, that Jesus Christ would
occupy were he the pope at Rome. In other words, he
takes Christ’s place ; so that, according to the doctrine of
the Catholic Church, Jesus Christ himself is present in
the person of the pope.
We all know that a good man may employ a bad agent.
A good king might leave his realm and put in his place a
tyrant and a wretch. The good man, and the good king,
■cannot certainly know what manner of man the agent is
—what kind of person the vicar is—consequently the bad
may be chosen. But if the king appointed a bad vicar,
knowing him to be bad, knowing that he would oppress
the people, knowing that he would imprison and burn
the noble and generous, what excuse can be imagined for
such a king ?
Now if the Church is of divine origin, and if each pope
is the Vicar of Jesus Christ, he must have been chosen
by Jesus Christ ; and when he was chosen, Christ must
have known exactly what* his Vicar would do. Can we
believe that an infinitely wise and good Being would

�ROME OR REASON.

21

choose immoral, dishonest, ignorant, malicious, heartless,
fiendish and inhuman vicars ?
The Cardinal admits that “ the history of Christianity
is the history of the Church, and that the history of the
Church is the history of the Pontiffs,” and he then de­
clares that “the greatest statesmen and rulers that the
world has ever seen are the Popes of Rome.”
Let me call attention to a few passages in Draper’s
History of the Intellectual Development of Europe.
“ Constantine was one of the Vicars of Christ. After­
wards, Stephen IV. was chosen. The eyes of Constantine
were then put out by Stephen, acting in Christ’s place.
The tongue of the Bishop Theodoras was amputated by
the man who had been substituted for God. This bishop
was left in a dungeon to perish of thirst. Pope Leo III.
was seized in the street and forced into a church, where
the nephews of Pope Adrian attempted to put out his
eyes and cut off his tongue. His successor, Stephen V
was driven ignominiously from Rome. His successor,
Paschal I., was accused of blinding and murdering two
ecclesiastics in the Lateran Palace. John VIII., unable
to resist the Mohammedans, was compelled to pay them
tribute.
“At this time, the Bishop of Naples was in secret
alliance with the Mohammedans, and they divided with
this Catholic bishop the plunder they collected from other
Catholics. This bishop was excommunicated by the
pope ; afterwards he gave him absolution because he be­
trayed the chief Mohammedans, and assassinated others.
There was an ecclesiastical conspiracy to murder the pope,
and some of the treasures of the Church were seized, and
the gate of St. Pancrazia was opened with false keys to
admit the Saracens. Pormosus, who had been engaged
in these transactions, who had been excommunicated as
a conspirator for the murder of Pope John, was himself
elected pope in 891. Boniface VI. was his successor.
He had been deposed from the diaconate and from the
priesthood for his immoral and lewd life. Stephen VII.
was the next pope, and he had the dead body of Formosus
taken from the grave, clothed in papal habiliments,
propped up in a chair and tried before a Council. The
corpse was found guilty, three fingers were cut off
and the body cast into the Tiber. Afterwards Stephen

�'22

ROME OR REASON.

VII., this Vicar of Christ, was thrown into prison and
strangled.
“ From 896 to 900, five popes were consecrated. Leo V.,
in less than two months after he became pope, was cast
into prison by Christopher, one of his chaplains. This
Christopher usurped his place, and in a little while was
expelled from Rome by Sergius III., who became pope
in 905. This pope lived in criminal intercourse with the
celebrated Theodora, who with her daughters Marozia
and Theodora, both prostitutes, exercised an extraordi­
nary control over him. The love of Theodora was also
shared by John X. She gave him the Archbishopric of
Ravenna, and made him pope in 915. The daughter
of Theodora overthrew this pope. She surprised him
in the Lateran Palace. His brother, Peter, was killed;
the pope was thrown into prison, where he was afterwards
murdered. Afterward, this Marozia, daughter of Theo­
dora, made her own son pope, John XI. Many affirmed
that Pope Sergius was his father, but his mother inclined
to attribute him to her husband Alberic, whose brother
Guido she afterwards married. Another of her sons,
Alberic, jealous of his brother, John the Pope, cast him
and their mother into prison. Alberic’s son was then
elected pope as John XII.
“ John was nineteen years old when he became the
Vicar of Christ. His reign was characterised by the most
shocking immoralities, so that the Emperor Otho I. was
compelled by the German clergy to interfere. He was
tried. It appeared that John had received bribes for the
consecration of bishops ; that he had ordained one who
was only ten years old ; that he was charged
with incest, and with so many adulteries that the
Lateran Palace had become a brothel.
He put out
the eyes of one ecclesiastic; he maimed another
—both dying in consequence of their injuries. He was
given to drunkeness and to gambling.
He*was de­
posed at last, and Leo VII. elected in his stead. Subse­
quently he got the upper hand. He seized his an­
tagonists ; he cut off the hand of one, the nose, the finger,
and the tongue of others. His life was eventually
brought to an end by the vengeance of a man whose wife
he had seduced.”
And yet, I admit that the most infamous popes, the

�ROME OR REASON.

S3

most heartless and fiendish bishops, friars, and priests
were models of mercy, charity, and justice when compared
with the orthodox God—with the God they worshipped.
These popes, these bishops, these priests could persecute
only for a few years—they could burn only for a few
moments—but their God threatened to imprison and burn
forever ; and their God is as much worse than they were,
as hell is worse than the Inquisition.
“ John XIII. was strangled in prison. Boniface VII.
imprisoned Benedict VII., and starved him to death.
John XIV. was secretly put to death in the dungeons of
the castle of St. Angelo. The corpse of Boniface was
dragged by the populace through the streets.”
It must be remembered that the popes were assassinated
by Catholics—murdered by the faithful—that one Vicar
of Christ strangled another Vicar of Christ, and that these
men were “ the greatest rulers and the greatest statesmen
of the earth.”
“ Pope John XVI. was seized, his eyes put out, his nose
cut off, his tongue torn from his mouth, and he was sent
through the streets mounted on an ass, with his face to
the tail. Benedict IX., a boy of less than twelve years of
age, was raised to the apostolic throne. One of his suc­
cessors, Victor III., declared that the life of Benedict was
so shameful, so foul, so execrable, that he shuddered to
describe it. He ruled like a captain of banditti. The
people, unable to bear longer his adulteries, his homicides
and his abominations, rose against him, and in despair of
maintaining his position, he put up his papacy to auction,
and it was bought by a Presbyter named John, who
became Gregory VI., in the year of grace 1045. Well
may we ask, Were these the Vicegerents of God upon
earth—these, who had truly reached that goal beyond
which the last effort of human wickedness cannot pass ?”
It may be sufficient to say that there is no crime that
man can commit that has not been committed by the
Vicars of Christ. They have inflicted every possible
torture, violated every natural right. Greater monsters
the human race has not produced.
Among the “ some two hundred and fifty-eight ” Vicars
of Christ there were probably some good men. This
would have happened even if the intention had been to
get all bad men, for the reason that man reaches perfec­

�24

ROME OR REASON.

tion neither in good nor in evil; but if they were selected
by Christ himself, if they were selected by a Church with
a divine origin and under divine guidance, then there is
no way to account for the selection of a bad one. If one
hypocrite was duly elected pope—one murderer, one
strangler, one starver—this demonstrates that all the popes
were selected by men, and by men only, that the claim
of divine guidance is born of zeal and uttered without
knowledge.
But who were the Vicars of Christ ? How many have
there been ? Cardinal Manning himself does not know.
He is not sure. He says : “ Starting from St. Peter to
Leo XIII., there have been some two hundred and fifty­
eight Pontiffs claiming to be recognised by the whole
Catholic unity as successors of St. Peter and Vicars of
Jesus Christ.” Why did he use the word “some"?
Why “ claiming ” ? Does he positively know ? Is it
possible that the present Vicar of Christ is not certain as
to the number of his predecessors ? Is he infallible in
faith and fallible in fact ?

PART II.
“ If we live thus tamely,—
To be thus jaded by a piece of scarlet,—
Farewell nobility.”

No one will deny that “the pope speaks to many people
in many nations : that he treats with empires and govern­
ments,” and that “ neither from Canterbury nor from
Constantinople such a voice goes forth.”
How does the pope speak ? What does he say ?
He speaks against the liberty of man—against the
progress of the human race. He speaks to calumniate
thinkers, and to warn the faithful against the discoveries
of science. He speaks for the destruction of civilisation.
Who listens ? Do astronomers, geologists and scientists
put the hand to the ear fearing that an accent may be
lost ? Does France listen ? Does Italy hear ? Is not the
Church weakest at its centre ? Do those who have raised

�ROME OR REASON.

25

Italy from the dead, and placed her again among the
great nations, pay attention ? Does Great Britain care for
this voice—this moan, this groan—of the Middle Ages ?
Do the words of Leo XIII. impress the intelligence of the
Great Republic ? Can anything be more absurd than for
the vicar of Christ to attack a demonstration of science
with a passage of Scripture, or a quotation from one of
the “ Fathers ” ?
Compare the popes with the kings and queens of
England. Infinite wisdom had but little to do with the
selection of these monarchs, and yet they were far better
than any equal number of consecutive popes. This is
faint praise, even for kings and queens, but it shows that
chance succeeded in getting better rulers for England
than “ Infinite Wisdom ” did for the Church of Rome.
Compare the popes with the presidents of the Republic
elected by the people.
If Adams had murdered
Washington, and Jefferson had imprisoned Adams, and if
Madison had cut out Jefferson’s tongue, and Monroe had
assassinated Madison, and John Quincy Adams had
poisoned Monroe, and General Jackson had hung Adams
and his Cabinet, we might say that presidents had been as
virtuous as popes. But if this had happened, the verdict
of the world would be that the people are not capable of
selecting their presidents.
But this voice from Rome is growing feebler day by
day ; so feeble that the Cardinal admits that the vicar of
God, and the supernatural Church, “ are being tormented
by Falck laws, by Mancini laws and by Crispi laws.” In
other words, this representative of God, this substitute of
Christ, this Church of divine origin, this supernatural
institution—pervaded by the Holy Ghost—are being
“ tormented ” by three politicians. Is it possible that
this patriotic trinity is more powerful than the other ?*
It is claimed that if the Catholic Church “ be only a
human system, built up by the intellect, will and energy
of men, the adversaries must prove it—that the burden is
upon them.”
As a general thing, institutions are natural. If this
Church is supernatural, it is the one exception. The
affirmative is with those who claim that it is of divine
origin. So far as we know, all governments and all
creeds are the work of man. No one believes that Rome

�26

ROME OR REASON.

was a supernatural production, and yet its beginnings
were as small as those of the Catholic Church. Commenc­
ing in weakness, Rome grew, and fought, and conquered,
until it was believed that the sky bent above a subjugated
world. And yet all was natural. For every effect there
was an efficient cause.
The Catholic asserts that all other religions have been
produced by man—that Brahminism and Buddhism, the
religion of Isis and Osiris, the marvellous mythologies of
Greece and Rome, were the work of the human mind.
From these religions Catholicism has borrowed. Long
before Catholicism was born, it was believed that women
had borne children whose fathers were gods. The Trinity
was promulgated in Egypt centuries before the birth of
Moses. Celibacy was taught by the ancient Nazarenes
and Essenes, by the priests of Egypt and India, by
mendicant monks, and by the piously insane of many
countries long before the Apostles lived. The Chinese
tell us that “ when there were but one man and one
woman upon the earth, the woman refused to sacrifice
her virginity even to people the globe ; and the gods,
honoring her purity, granted that she should conceive
beneath the gaze of her lover’s eyes, and a virgin mother
became the parent of humanity.
The founders of many religions have insisted that it
was the duty of man to renounce the pleasures of sense,
and millions before our era took the vows of chastity,
poverty and obedience, and most cheerfully lived upon
the labor of others.
The sacraments of baptism and confirmation are far
(older than the Church of Rome. The Eucharist is pagan.
Long before popes began to murder each other, pagans ate
cakes—the flesh of Ceres, and drank wine—the blood of
Bacchus. Holy water flowed in the Ganges and Nile,
priests interceded for the people, and anointed the dying.
It will not do to say that every successful religion that
has taught unnatural doctrines, unnatural practices, must
of necessity have been of divine origin. In most religions
there has been a strange mingling of the good and bad,
of the merciful and cruel, of the loving and malicious.
Buddhism taught the universal brotherhood of man,
insisted on the development of the mind, and this religion
was propagated not by the sword, but by preaching, by

�ROME OR REASON.

27

persuasion and by kindness—yet in many things it wag
contrary to the human will, contrary to the human pas­
sions, and contrary to good sense. Buddhism succeeded.
Can we, for this reason, say that it is a supernatural
religion ? Is the unnatural the supernatural ?
It is insisted that, while other churches have changed,
the Catholic Church alone has remained the same, and
that this fact demonstrates its divine origin.
Has the creed of Buddhism changed in three thousand
years ? Is intellectual stagnation a demonstration of
divine origin ? When anything refuses to grow, are we
certain that the seed was planted by God ? If the
Catholic Church is the same to-day that it has been for
many centuries, this proves that there has been no intel­
lectual development. If men do not differ upon religious
subjects, it is because they do not think.
Differentiation is the law of growth, of progress. Every
Church must gain or lose ; it cannot remain the same ; it
must decay or grow. The fact that the Catholic Church
has not grown—that it has been petrified from the first—
does not establish divine origin ; itsimply establishes the
fact that it retards the progress of man. Everything in
nature changes—every atom is in motion—every star
moves. Nations, institutions and individuals have youth,
manhood, old age, death. This is and will be true of the
Catholic Church. It was once weak—it grew stronger—
it reached its climax of power—it began to decay—it
never can rise again. It is confronted by the dawn of
Science. In the presence of the nineteenth century it
cowers.
It is not true that “ All natural causes run to disinte­
gration.”
Natural causes run to integration as well as to disinte­
gration. All growth is integration, and all growth is
natural. All decay is disintegration, and all decay is
natural. Nature builds and nature destroys. When the
acorn grows—when the sunlight and rain fall upon it and
the oak rises—so far as the oak is concerned “ all natural
causes ” do not “ run to disintegration.” But there comes
a time when the oak has reached its limit, and then the
forces of nature run towards disintegration, and finally
the old oak falls. But if the Cardinal is right—if “ all
natural causes run to disintegration,” then every success

�28

ROME OR REASON.

must have been of divine origin, and nothing is natural
but destruction. This is Catholic science : “ All natural
causes run to disintegration.” What do these causes find
to disintegrate ? Nothing that is natural. The fact that
the thing is not disintegrated shows that it was and is of
supernatural origin. According to the Cardinal, the only
business of nature is to disintegrate the supernatural.
To prevent this, the supernatural needs the protection of
the Infinite. According to this doctrine, if anything
lives and grows, it does so in spite of nature. Growth,
then, is not in accordance with, but in opposition to
nature. Every plant is supernatural—it defeats the dis­
integrating influences of rain and light. The generalisa­
tion of the Cardinal is half the truth. It would be
equally true to say : All natural causes run to integration.
But the whole truth is that growth and decay are equal.
The Cardinal asserts that “ Christendom was created by
the world-wide Church as we see it before our eyes at
this day. Philosophers and statesmen believe it to be the
work of their own hands ; they did not make it, but they
have for three hundred years been unmaking it by refor­
mations and revolutions.”
The meaning of this is that Christendom was far better
three hundred years ago than now ; that during these
three centuries Christendom has been going towards
barbarism. It means that the supernatural Church of
God has been a failure for three hundred years ; that it
has been unable to withstand the attacks of philosophers
and statesmen, and that it has been helpless in the midst
of “ reformations and revolutions.”
What was the condition of the world three hundred
years ago, the period, according to the Cardinal, in which
the Church reached the height of its influence and since
which it has been unable to withstand the rising tide of
reformation and the whirlwind of revolution ?
In that blessed time, Phillip II. was king of Spain—he
with the cramped head and the monstrous jaw. Heretics
were hunted like wild and poisonous beasts ; the in?
quisition was firmly established, and priests were busy
with rack and fire. With a zeal born of the hatred of
man and the love of God, the Church with every
instrument of torture, touched every nerve in the human
body.

�ROME OR REASON.

29

In those happy clays the Duke qf Alva was devastating
the homes of Holland ; heretics were buried alive—their
tongues were torn from their mouths, their lids from
their eyes; the Armada was on the sea for the destruction
of the heretics of England, and the Moriscoes—a million
and a half of industrious people—were being driven by
Sword and flame from their homes. The dews had been
expelled from Spain. This Catholic country had suc­
ceeded in driving intelligence and industry from its
territory ; and this had been done with cruelty, with a
ferocity, unequalled in the*annals of crime. Nothing
was left but ignorance, bigotry, intolerance, credulity, the
Inquisition, the seven sacraments and the seven deadly
Sins. And yet a Cardinal of the nineteenth century,
living in the land of Shakespeare, regrets the change that
has been wrought by the intellectual efforts, by the dis­
coveries, by the inventions and heroism of three hundred
years.
Three hundred years ago, Charles IX., in France, son
of Catherine de Medici, in the year of grace 1572—after
nearly sixteen centuries of Catholic Christianity—after
hundreds of vicars of ^Christ had sat in St. Peter’s chair—
after the’natural passions of man had been “ softened ” by
the creed of Rome—came the Massacre of St. Bartholo­
mew, the result of a conspiracy between the Vicar of
Christ, Philip II., Charles IX., and his fiendish mother.
Let the Cardinal read the account of this massacre once
more, and after reading it, imagine that he sees the
gashed and mutilated bodies of thousands of men and
women, and then let him say that he regrets the revolu­
tions and reformations of three hundred years.
About three hundred years ago Clement VIII., Vicar of
Christ, acting in God’s place, substitute of the Infinite,
persecuted Giordano Bruno even unto death. This great’
this sublime man, was tried for heresy. He had ventured
to assert the rotary motion of the earth ; he had hazarded
the conjecture that there were in the fields of infinite
space worlds larger and more glorious than ours. For
these low and groveling thoughts, for this contradiction
of the word and vicar of God, this man was imprisoned
for many years. But his noble spirit was not broken,
and finally in the year 1600, by the orders of the infam­
ous Vicar, he was chained to the stake. Priests believing

�30

ROME OR REASON.

in the doctrine of universal forgiveness—priests who
when smitten upon one cheek turned the other—carried
with a kind of ferocious joy faggots to the feet of this
incomparable man. These disciples of “Our Lord” were
made joyous as the flames, like serpents, climbed around
the body of Bruno. In a few moments the brave thinker
was dead, and the priests who had burned him fell upon
their knees and asked the infinite God to continue the
blessed work for ever in hell.
There are two things that cannot exist in the same
universe—an infinite God and a martyr.
Does the Cardinal regret that kings and emperors are
not now engaged in the extermination of Protestants ?
Does he regret that dungeons of the Inquisition are no
longer crowded with the best and bravest? Does he
long for the fires of the auto da fe1
?
In coming to a conclusion as to the origin of the
Catholic Church—in determining the truth of the claim
of infallibility—we are not restricted to the physical
achievements of that Church, or to the history of its
propagation, or to the rapidity of its growth.
This Church has a creed ; and if this Church is of
divine origin—if its head is the Vicar of Christ, and, as
such, infallible in matters of faith and morals, this creed
must be true. Let us start with the supposition that God
exists, and that he is infinitely wise, powerful and good—
and this is only a supposition. Now, if the creed is
foolish, absurd and cruel, it cannot be of divine origin.
We find in this creed the following :
“Whosoever will be saved, before all things it isnecessary that he hold the Catholic faith.”
It is not necessary, before all things, that he be good,,
honest, merciful, charitable and just. Creed is more im­
portant than conduct. The most important of all things
is, that he hold the Catholic faith. There were thousands
of years during which it was not necessary to hold that
faith, because that faith did not exist; and yet during
that time the virtues were just as important as now, just
as important as they ever can be. Millions of the noblest
of the human race never heard of this creed. Millions
of the bravest and best have heard of it, examined, and
rejected it. Millions of the most infamous have believed
it, and because of their belief, or notwithstanding their

�ROME OR REASON.

31

belief^ have murdered millions of their fellows. We
know that men can be, have been, and are just as wicked
with it as without it. We know that it is not necessary
to believe it to be good, loving, tender, noble and self­
denying. We admit that millions who have believed it
have also been self-denying and heroic, and that millions,
by such belief, were not prevented from torturing and
destroying the helpless.
Now if all who believed it were good, and all who
rejected it were bad, then there might be some propriety
in saying that “ whoever will be saved, before all things
it is necessary that he hold the Catholic faith.” But as
the experience of mankind is otherwise, the declaration
becomes absurd, ignorant and cruel.
There is still another clause :
u Which faith, except every one do keep entire and
inviolate, without doubt he shall everlastingly perish.”
We now have both sides of this wonderful truth : The
believer will be saved, the unbeliever will be lost. We
know that faith is not the child or servant of the will.
We know that belief is a conclusion based upon what the
mind supposes to be true. We know that it is not an act
of the will. Nothing can be more absurd than to save a
man because he is not intelligent enough to accept the
truth, and nothing can be more infamous than to damn
a man because he is intelligent enough to reject the false.
It resolves itself into a question of intelligence. If the
creed is true, then a man rejects it because he lacks
intelligence. Is this a crime for which a man should
everlastingly perish ? If the creed is false, then a man
accepts it because he lacks intelligence. In both cases
the crime is exactly the same. If a man is to be damned
for rejecting the truth, certainly he should not be saved
for accepting the false. This one clause demonstrates
that a being of infinite wisdom and goodness did not
write it. It also demonstrates that it was the work of
men who had neither wisdom nor a sense of justice.
What is this Catholic faith that must be held ? It is
this :
■“ That we worship one God in Trinity and Trinity in
Unity, neither confounding the persons nor dividing the
substance.”
Why should an Infinite Being demand worship ? Why

�32

ROME OR REASON.

should one God wish to be worshipped as three ? Why
should three Gods wish to be worshipped as one ? Why
should we pray to one God and think of three, or pray to
three Gods and think of one ? Can this increase the
happiness of the one or of the three ? Is it possible to
think of one as three, or of three as one ? If you think
of three as one, can you think of one as none, or of none
as one ? When you think of three as one, what do you
do with the other two ? You must not “ confound the
persons ”—they must be kept separate. When you think
of one as three, how do you get the other two ? You
must not “divide the substance.” Is it possible to write
greater contradictions than these ?
This creed demonstrates the human origin of the
Catholic Church. Nothing could be more unjust than to
punish man for unbelief—for the expression of honest
thought—for having been guided by his reason—for
having acted in accordance with his best judgment.
Another claim is made, to the effect “ that the Catholic
Church has filled the world with the true knowledge of
the one true God, and that it has destroyed all idols by
light instead of by fire.”
The Catholic Church described the true God as a being
who would inflict eternal pain on his weak and erring
children ; described him as a fickle, quick-tempered,
unreasonable deity, whom honesty enraged, and whom
flattery governed ; one who loved to see fear upon its
knees, ignorance with closed eyes and open mouth ; one
who delighted in useless self-denial, who loved to hear
the sighs and sobs of suffering nuns, as they lay prostrate
on dungeon floors ; one who was delighted when the
husband deserted his family and lived alone in some cave
in the far wilderness, tormented by dreams and driven
to insanity by prayer and penance, by fasting and faith.
According the Catholic Church, the true God enjoyed
the agonies of heretics. He loved the smell of their
burning flesh ; he applauded with wide palms when
philosophers were flayed alive, and to him the auto da fe
was a divine comedy.
The shrieks of wives, the
cries of babes when fathers were being burned,
gave contrast, heightened the effect and filled his cup
with joy. This true God did not know the shape of the
earth he had made, and had forgotten the orbits of the

�BOMB OR REASON.

33

stars. &gt; “ The stream of light which descended from the
beginning” was propagated by faggot to faggot, until
Christendom was filled with the devouring fires of
faith.
It may also be said that the Catholic Church filled the
world with the true knowledge of the one true Devil. It
filled the air with malicious phantoms, crowded innocent
Sleep with leering fiends, and gave the world to the
domination of witches and wizards, spirits and spooks,
goblins and ghosts, and butchered and burned thousandsfor the commission of impossible crimes.
It is contended that: “ In this true knowledge of the
Divine Nature was revealed to man their own relation toa Creator as sons to a Father.”
This tender relation was revealed by the Catholics tothe Pagans, the Arians, the Cathari, the Waldenses, the
Albigenses, the heretics, the Jews, the Moriscoes, the
Protestants—to the natives of the West Indies, of Mexico,
of Peru—to philosophers, patriots and thinkers. All these
victims were taught to regard the true God as a loving
Father, and this lesson was taught with every instrument
of torture—with brandings and burnings, with Sayings and
flames. The world was filled with cruelty and credulity,
ignorance and intolerance and the soil in which all these
horrors grew was the true knowledge of the one true God,,
and the true knowledge of the one true Devil. And yet,
we are compelled to say, that the one true Devil described
by the Catholic Church was not as malevolent as the one
true God.
Is it true that the Catholic Church overthrew idolatry ?
What is idolatry ? What shall we say of the worship of
popes—of the doctrine of the Real presence, of divine
honors paid to saints, of sacred vestments, of holy water,
of consecrated cups and plates, of images and relics, of
amulets and charms ?
The Catholic Church filled the world with the spirit of
idolatry. It abandoned the idea of continuit5r in nature,
it denied the integrity of cause and effect. The govern­
ment of the world was the composite result of the caprice
of God, the malice of Satan, the prayers of the faithfulsoftened, it may be, by the charity of Chance. Yet the
Cardinal asserts, without the preface of a smile, that
“ Demonology was overthrown by the Church, with the
•
c

�34

ROME OR REASON,

assistance of forces that were above nature; ” and in the
same breath gives birth to this enlightened statement :
“Beelzebub is not divided against himself.” Is a belief
in Beelzebub a belief in demonology ? Has the Cardinal
forgotten the Council of Nice, held in the year of grace
787, that declared the worship of images to be lawful ?
Did that infallible Council, under the guidance of the
Holy Ghost, destroy idolatry ?
The Cardinal takes the ground that marriage is a sacra­
ment, and therefore indissoluble, and he also insists that
celibacy is far better than marriage—holier than a sacra­
ment—that marriage is not the highest state, but that
« the state of virginity unto death is thejhighest condition
of man and woman.”
The highest ideal of a family is where all are equal—
where love has superseded authority—where each seeks
the good of all, and where none obey—where no religion
can sunder hearts, and with which no church can in­
terfere.
The real marriage is based on mutual affection—the
ceremony is but the outward evidence of the inward
flame. To this contract there are but two parties. The
Church is an impudent intruder. Marriage is made public
to the end that the real contract may be known, so that
the world can see that the parties have been actuated by
the highest and holiest motives that find expression in
the acts of human beings. The man and woman are not
joined together by God, or by the Church, or by the
State. The Church and State may prescribe certain
•ceremonies, certain formalities—but all these are only
•evidence of the existence of a sacred fact in the heaits of
the wedded. The indissolubility of marriage is a dogma
that has filled the lives of millions with agony and tears.
It has given a perpetual excuse for vice and immorality.
Fear has borne children begotten by brutality. ^Countless
women have endured the insults, indignities and cruelties
■of fiendish husbands, because they thought that it was
the will of God. The contract of marriage is the most
important that human beings can make ; but no contract
can be so important as to release one of the parties from
the obligation of performance ; and no contract, whether
made between man and woman, or between them and
God, after a failure of consideration caused by the wilful

�HOME OR REASON.

35

act of the man or woman, can hold and bind the innocent
and honest.
Do the believers in indissoluble marriage treat their
wives better than others ? A little while ago, a woman
said to a man who had raised his hand to strike her :
“ Do not touch me ; you have no right to beat me ; I am
not your wife.”
About a year ago, a husband, whom God in his infinite
wisdom had joined to a loving and patient woman in the
indissoluble sacrament of marriage, becoming enraged,
seized the helpless wife and tore out one of her eyes.
She forgave him. A few weeks ago he deliberately
repeated this frightful crime, leaving his victim totally
blind. Would it not have been better if man, before
the poor woman was blinded, had put asunder whom
God had joined together? Thousands of husbands,
who insist that marriage is indissoluble, are the b eaters
of wives.
The Law of the Church has created neither the purity
nor the peace of domestic life. Back of all churches is
human affection. Back of all theologies is the love of
the human heart. Back of all your priests and creeds is
the adoration of the one woman by the one man, and of
the one man by the one wom'an. Back of your faith is
the fireside, back of your folly is the family • and back
of all your holy mistakes and your sacred absurdities is
the love of husband and wife, of parent and child.
It is not true that neither the Greek nor the Roman
world had any true conception of a home. The splendid
story of Ulysses and Penelope, the parting of Hector and
Andromache, demonstrate that a true conception of
home existed among the Greeks. Before the establish­
ment of. Christianity, the Roman matron commanded the
admiration of the then known world. She was free and
noble. The Church degraded woman ; made her the
property of the husband, and trampled her beneath its
brutal feet. The “ fathers ” denounced woman as a perpetual temptation, as the cause of all evil. The Church
worshipped a God who had upheld polygamy, and had
pronounced his curse on woman, and had declared
that she should be the serf of the husband. This Church
followed the teachings of St. Paul. It taught the un­
cleanness of marriage, and insisted that all children were

�36

' ROME OR REASON.

conceived in sin. This Church pretended to have been
founded by one who offered a reward in this world, and
eternal joy in the next, to husbands who would forsake
their wives and children and follow him. Did this tend
to the elevation of woman ? Did this detestable doctrine
“create the purity and peace of domestic life’ ? Is it
true that a monk is purer than a good and noble father .
that a nun is holier than a loving mother ?
?
Is there anything deeper and stronger than a mother 8
love ? Is there anything purer, holier than a mother
holding her dimpled babe against her billowed breast ?
The good man is useful, the best man is the most use­
ful. Those who fill the nights with barren prayers and
holy hunger, torture themselves for their own good and
not for the benefit of others. They are earning eternal
glory for themselves ; they do not fast for their fellow­
men, their selfishness is only equalled by their foolish­
ness. Compare the monk in his selfish cell, counting
beads and saying prayers for the purpose of saving his
barren soul, with a husband and father sitting by his
fireside with wife and children. Compare the nun with
the mother and her babe.
Celibacy is the essence of vulgarity. It tries to put a
stain upon motherhood, upon marriage, upon love—that
is to say, upon all that is holiest in the human heart
Take love from the world, and there is nothing left worth
livino- for. The Church has treated this great, this
sublime, this unspeakably holy passion, as though it
polluted the heart. They have placed the love of God
above the love of woman, above the love of man. Human
love is generous and noble. The love of God is selfish,
because man does not love God for God’s sake but for
his own. •
,
i 4.
Yet the Cardinal asserts “ that the change wrought by­
Christianity in the social, political and international
relations of the world’’-“that the root of this ethical,
change, private and public, is the Christian home.
A
moment afterwards, this prelate insists that celibacy is
far better than marriage. If the world could be induced
to live in accordance with the “ highest state, this gene­
ration would be the last. Why were men and women
created ? Why did not the Catholic God commence with
the sinless and sexless ? The Cardinal ought to take the

�ROME OR REASON.

37

ground that to talk well is good, but that to be dumb is
the highest condition; that hearing is a pleasure, but that
deafness is ecstasy ; and that to think, to reason, is very
well, but that to be a Catholic is far better.
Why should we desire the destruction of human
passions ? Take passions from human beings and what
is left ? The great object should be not to destroy
passions, but to make them obedient to the intellect. To
indulge passion to the utmost is one form of intemper­
ance, to destroy passion is another. The reasonable
gratification of passion under the domination of the
intellect is true wisdom and perfect virtue.
The goodness, the sympathy, the self-denial of the nun,
of the monk, all come from the mother instinct, the
father instinct—all were produced by human affection,
by the love of man for woman, of woman for man. Love
is a transfiguration. It ennobles, purifies and glorifies.
In true marriage two hearts burst into flower. Two lives
unite. They melt in music. Every moment is a melody.
Love is a revelation, a creation. From love the world
borrows its beauty and the heavens their glory. Justice,
self-denial, charity and pity are the children of love.
Jjover, wife, mother, husband, father, child, home—these
words shed light—they are the gems of human speech.
Without love all glory fades, the noble falls from life, art
dies, music loses meaning and becomes mere motions of
the air, and virtue ceases to exist.
It is asserted that this life of celibacy is above and
against the tendencies of human nature; and the Cardinal
then asks : “ Who will ascribe this to natural causes,
and, if so, why did it not appear in the first four thousand
years ? ”
If there is in a system of religion a doctrine, a dogma,
or a practice against the tendencies of human nature—if
this religion succeeds, then it is claimed by the Cardinal
that such religion must be of divine origin. Is it “against
the tendencies of human nature ” for a mother to throw
her child into the Ganges to please a supposed God? Yet
a religion that insisted on that sacrifice succeeded, and
has, to-day, more believers than the Catholic Church can
boast.
Religions, like nations and individuals, have always
.gone along the line of least resistance. Nothing has

�38

ROME OR REASON.

“ascended the stream of human license by a power
mightier than nature.” There is no such power. There
never was, there never can be, a miracle. We know that
man is a conditioned being. We know that he is affected
by a change of conditions. If he is ignorant he is super­
stitious—that is natural. If his brain is developed, if
he perceives clearly that all things are naturally produced,
he ceases to be superstitious and becomes scientific. He
is not a saint, but a savant—not a priest, but a philo­
sopher. He does not worship, he works; he investigates ;
he thinks ; he takes advantage, through intelligence, of
the forces of nature. He is no longer the victim of
appearances, the dupe of his own ignorance, and the
persecutor of his fellow men.
He then knows that it is far better to love his wife
and children than to love God. He then knows that the
love of man for woman, of woman for man, of parent
for child, of child for parent, is far better, far holier
than the love of man for any phantom born of ignorance
and fear.
It is illogical to take the ground that the world was
cruel and ignorant and idolatrous when the Catholic
Church was established, and that because the world is
better now than then, the Church is of divine origin.
What was the world when science came ?
What
was it in the days of Galileo, Copernicus and Kepler ?
What was it when printing was invented ? What was it
when the Western World was found ? Would it not be
much easier to prove that science is of divine origin ?
Science does not persecute. It does not shed blood—
it fills the world with light. It cares nothing for heresy;
it developes the mind, and enables man to answer his
own prayers.
Cardinal Manning takes the ground that Jehovah prac­
tically abandoned the children of men for four thousand
years, and gave them over to every abomination. He
claims that Christianity came “ in the fulness of time,
and it is then admitted that “ what the fulness of time
may mean is one of the mysteries of times and seasons,
that it is not for us to know.” Having declared that it is
a mystery, and one that we are not to know, the Cardinal
explains it : “ One motive for the long delay of four
thousand years is not far to seek—it gave time, full and

�ROME OR REASON.

39

ample, for the utmost development and consolidation of
all the falsehood and evil of which the intellect and will
of man is capable.”
Is it possible to imagine why an infinitely good and
wise being “ gave time full and ample for the utmost
development and consolidation of falsehood and evil ” ?
Why should an infinitely wise God desire this development
and consolidation ? What would be thought of a father
who should refuse to teach his son and deliberately
allow him to go into every possible excess, to the end
that he might “ develop all the falsehood and evil of
which his intellect and will were capable ”? If a super­
natural religion is a necessity, and if without it all men
simply develop and consolidate falsehood and evil, why
was not a supernatural religion given to the first man ?
The Catholic Church, if this be true, should have been
founded in the garden of Eden. Was it not cruel to drown
a world just for the want of a supernatural religion—a
religion that man, by no possibility, could furnish ? Was
there “ husbandry in heaven ” ?
But the Cardinal contradicts himself by not only
admitting, but declaring, that the world had never seen
a legislation so just, so equitable, as that of Rome. Is it
possible that a nation in which falsehood and evil had
reached their highest development was, after all, so wise,
so just, and so equitable ? Was not the civil law far
better than the Mosaic—more philosophical, nearer just?
The civil law was produced without the assistance of God.
According to the Cardinal, it was produced by men in
whom all the falsehood and evil of which they were
capable had been developed and consolidated, while the
cruel and ignorant Mosaic code came from the lips of
infinite wisdom and compassion.
It is declared that the history of Rome shows what man
can do without God, and I assert that the history of the
Inquisition shows what man can do when assisted by a
church of divine origin, presided over by the infallible
vicars of God.
The fact that the early Christians not only believed
incredible things, but persuaded others of their truth, is
regarded by the Cardinal as a miracle. This is only
another phase of the old argument that success is the test
of divine origin. All supernatural religions have been

�40

ROME OR REASON.

founded in precisely the same way. The credulity of
eighteen hundred years ago believed everything except
the truth.
A religion is a growth, and is of necessity adapted in
some degree to the people among whom it grows. It is
shaped and moulded by the general ignorance, the
superstition and credulity of the age in which it lives.
The key is fashioned by the lock. Every religion that
has succeeded has in some way supplied the wants of its
votaries, and has to a certain extent harmonised with
their hopes, their fears, their vices, and their virtues.
If, as the Cardinal says, the religion of Christ is in
absolute harmony with nature, how can it be super­
natural ? The Cardinal also declares that. “ the religion
of Christ is in harmony with the reason and moral nature
in all nations and all ages to this day.” What becomes of
the argument that Catholicism must be of divine origin
because “ it has ascended the stream of human licence,
contra ictum fluminis, by a power mightier than
nature ” ? If “ it is in harmony with the reason and
moral nature of all nations and all ages to this day,” it
has gone with the stream, and not against it. If “ the
religion of Christ is in harmony with the reason and
moral nature of all nations,” then the men who have
rejected it are unnatural, and these men have gone against
the stream. How then can it be said that Christianity
has been in changeless opposition to nature as man has
marred it ? To what extent has man marred it ? In spite
of the marring by man, we are told that the reason and
moral nature of all nations in all ages to this day is in
harmony with the religion of Jesus Christ.
Are we justified in saying that the' Catholic Church is
of divine origin because the Pagans failed to destroy it
by persecution ?
We will put the Cardinal’s statement in form :
Paganism failed to destroy.Catholicism by persecutions
therefore Catholicism is of divine origin.
Let us make an application of this logic :
Paganism failed to destroy Catholicism by persecution ;
therefore, Catholicism is of divine origin.
Catholicism failed to destroy Protestantism by persecu­
tion ; therefore, Protestantism is of divine origin.

�ROME OR REASON.

41

Catholicism and Protestantism combined failed to
destroy Infidelity; therefore, Infidelity is of divine
origin.
Let us make another application :
Paganism did not succeed in destroying Catholicism ;
therefore, Paganism was a false religion.
Catholicism did not succeed in destroying Protestant­
ism ; therefore, Catholicism is a false religion.
Catholicism and Protestantism combined failed to
destroy Infidelity ; therefore, both Catholicism and
Protestantism are false religions.
The Cardinal has another reason for believing the
Catholic Church of divine origin. He declares that the
Canon Law is a creation of wisdom and justice to which
no statutes at large or imperial pandects can bear com­
parison “ that the world-wide and secular legislation of
the Church was of a higher character, and that as water
cannot rise above its source, the Church could not, by
mere human wisdom, have corrected and perfected the
imperial law, and therefore its source must have been
higher than the sources of the world.”
When Europe was the most ignorant, the Canon Law
was supreme. As a matter of fact, the good in the Canon
Law was borrowed—the bad was, for the most part,
original. In my judgment, the legislation of the Repub­
lic of the United States is in many respects superior to
that of Rome, and yet we are greatly indebted to the
Common Law ; but it never occurred to me that our
Statutes at Large are divinely inspired.
If the Canon Law is, in fact, the legislation of infinite
wisdom, then it should be a perfect code. Yet, the Canon
Law made it a crime next to robbery and theft to take
interest for money. Without the right to take interest
the business of the world would, to a large extent, cease
and the prosperity of mankind end. There are railways
enough in the United States to make six tracks around
the globe, and every mile was built with borrowed money
on which interest was paid or promised. In no other
way could the savings of many thousands have been
brought together and a capital great enough formed to
construct works of such vast and continental import­
ance.

�42

ROME OR REASON.

It was provided in this same wonderful Canon Law
that a heretic could not be a witness against a Catholic.
The Catholic was at liberty to rob and wrong his fellow
man, provided the fellow man was not a fellow Catholic,
and in a court established by the Vicar of Christ, the man
who had been robbed was not allowed to open his mouth.
A Catholic could enter the house of an unbeliever, of a
Jew, of a heretic, of a Moor, and before the eyes of the
husband and father murder his wife and children, and
the father could not pronounce in the hearing of a judge
the name of the murderer. The world is wiser now, and
the Canon Law, given to us by infinite wisdom, has been
repealed by the common sense of man.
In this divine code it was provided that to convict a
cardinal bishop, seventy-two witnesses were required ; a
cardinal presbyter, forty-four ; a cardinal deacon, twentyfour ;' a sub-deacon, acolyth, exorcist, reader, ostiarus,
seven ; and in the purgation of a bishop, twelve witnesses
were invariably required; of a presbyter, seven ; of a
deacon, three. These laws, in my judgment, were made,
not by God, but by the clergy.
So, too, in this cruel code it was provided that those
who gave aid, favor, or counsel, to excommunicated per­
sons should be anathema, and that those who talked
with, consulted, or sat at the same table with, or gave
anything in charity to the excommunicated, should be
anathema.
Is it possible that a being of infinite wisdom made
hospitality a crime ? Did he say : “ Whoso giveth a cup
of cold water to the excommunicated shall wear forever a
garment of fire”? Were not the laws of the Romans
much better ? Besides all this, under the Canon Law the
dead could be tried for heresy, and their estates confiscated
—that is to say, their widows and orphans robbed. The
most brutal part of the common law of England is that in
relation to the right of women—all of which was taken
from the Corpus Juris Canonist, “ the law that came
from a higher source than man.”
The only cause of absolute divorce as laid down by the
pious canonists was propter infidelitatem, which was
when one of the parties became Catholic, and would not
live with the other who continued still an unbeliever.
Under this divine statute, a pagan wishing to be rid of

�ROME OR REASON.

43:

his wife had only to join the Catholic Church, provided
she remained faithful to the religion of her fathers.
Under this divine law, a man marrying a widow was
declared to be a bigamist.
It would require volumes to point out the cruelties,
absurdities and inconsistencies of the Canon Law. It'
has been thrown away by the world. Every civilised
nation has a code of its own, and the Canon Law is of
interest only to the historian, the antiquarian, and the
enemy of theological government.
Under the Canon Law, people were convicted of being
witches and wizards, of holding intercourse with devils.
Thousands perished at the stake, having been convicted
of these impossible crimes. Under the Canon Law, there
was such a crime as the suspicion of heresy. A man or
woman could be arrested, charged with being suspected,,
and under this Canon Law, flowing from the intellect of
infinite wisdom, the presumption was in favor of guilt.
The suspected had to prove themselves innocent. In all
civilised courts, the presumption of innocence is theshield of the indicted, but the Canon Law took away this
shield, and put in the hand of the priest the sword of
presumptive guilt.
If the real pope is the vicar of Christ, the true shepherd
of the sheep, this fact should be known not only to the
vicar, but to the sheep. A divinely founded and guarded
church ought to know its own shepherd, and yet the
Catholic sheep have not always been certain who theshepherd was.
The Council of Pisa, held in 1409, deposed two popes—
rivals—Gregory and Benedict—that is to say, deposed
the actual vicar of Christ and the pretended. This action
was taken because a council, enlightened by the Holy
Ghost, could not tell the genuine from the counterfeit.
The council then elected another vicar, whose authority
was afterwards denied. Alexander V. died, and John
XXIII. took his place ; Gregory XII. insisted that he
was the lawful pope ; John resigned, then he was de­
posed, and afterwards imprisoned; then Gregory XII.
resigned, and Martin V. was elected. The whole thing
reads like the annals of a South American Revolution.
The Council of Constance restored, as the Cardinal
declares, the unity of the Church, and brought back the

�44

ROME OR REASON.

consolation of the Holy Ghost. Before this great council
John Huss appeared and maintained his own tenets.
The council declared that the Church was not bound to
keep its promise with a heretic. Huss was condemned
and executed on the 6th of July, 1415. His disciple,
Jerome of Prague, recanted, but having relapsed, was put
to death, May 30th, 1416. This cursed council shed the
blood of Huss and Jerome.
The Cardinal appeals to the author of Ecce Homo for
the purpose of showing that Christianity is above nature,
and the following passages, among others, are quoted :
“ Who can describe that which unites men ? Who has
entered into the formation of speech, which is the symbol
of their union ? Who can describe exhaustively the
origin of civil society ? He who can do these things can
explain the origin of the Christian Church.”
These passages should not have been quoted by the
Cardinal. The author of these passages simply says that
the origin of the Christian Church is no harder to find
and describe than that which unites men—than that
which has entered into the formation of speech, the
symbol of their union—no harder to describe than th®
origin of civil society—because he says that one who can
describe these can describe the other.
Certainly none of these things are above nature. We
do not need the assistance of the Holy Ghost in these
matters. We know that men are united by common
interests, common purposes, common dangers—by race,
■climate, and education. It is no more wonderful that
people live in families, tribes, communities and nations,
than that birds, ants, and bees live in flocks and
swarms.
If we know anything we know that language is natural
—that it is a physical science. But if we take the ground
occupied by the Cardinal, then we insist that everything
that cannot be accounted for by man, is supernatural.
Let me ask, by what man ? What man must we take as
the standard ? Cosmas or Humboldt, St. Irenaeus or
Darwin ? If everything that we cannot account for is
above nature, then ignorance is the test of the super­
natural. The man who is mentally honest, stops where
his knowledge stops. At that point he says that he does
not know. JSuch a man is a philosopher. Then the

�ROME OR REASON.

45

theologian steps forward, denounces the modesty of the
philosopher as blasphemy, and proceeds to tell what is
beyond the horizon of the human intellect.
■ Could a savage account for the telegraph, or the tele­
phone by natural causes? How would he account for
these wonders ? He would account for them precisely
as the Cardinal accounts for the Catholic Church.
Belonging to no rival church, I have not the slightest
interest "in the primacy of Leo XIII., and yet it is to be
regretted that this primacy rests upon such a narrow and
insecure foundation.
The Cardinal says that “ it will appear almost certain
that the original Greek of St. Irenaeus, which is un­
fortunately lost, contained either to. 7rpcoTeia, or some
inflection of 7rp&lt;DTeva&gt;, which signifies primacy.”
From this it appears that the primacy of the Bishop of
Rome rests on some “ inflection ” of a Greek word—and
that this supposed inflection was in a letter supposed to
have been written by St. Irenaeus, which has certainly
been lost. Is it possible that the vast fabric of papal
power has this, and only this, for its foundation ? To
this “ inflection ” has it come at last ?
The Cardinal’s case depends upon the intelligence and
veracity of his witnesses. The Fathers of the Church
were utterly incapable of examining a question of fact.
They were all believers in the miraculous. The same is
true of the apostles. If St. John was the author of the
Apocalypse, he was undoubtedly insane. If Polycarp
said the things attributed to him by Catholic writers, he
was certainly in the condition of his master. What is
the testimony of St. John worth in the light of the
following ? “ Cerinthus, the heretic, was in a bath-house.
St. John and another Christian were about to enter. St.
John cried out: ‘ Let us run away, lest the house fall
upon us while the enemy of truth is in it.’ ”
Is it
possible that St. John thought that God would kill two
eminent Christians for the purpose of getting even with
one heretic ?
Let us see who Polycarp was. He seems to have been
a prototype of the Catholic Church, as will be seen from
the following statement concerning this Father: “When
any heretical doctrine was spoken in his presence he
would stop his ears.” After this, there can be no question

�46

ROME OR,REASON.

of his orthodoxy. It is claimed that Polycarp was a
martyr—that a spear was run through his body and
that from the wound his soul, in the shape of a bird, flew
away. The history of his death is just as true as the
history of his life.
Irenaeus, another witness, took the ground that there
was to be a millennium, a thousand years of enjoyment
in which celibacy would not be the highest form of
virtue. If he is called as a witness for the purpose of
establishing the divine origin of the Church, and if oneof his inflections ” is the basis of papal supremacy, is
the Cardinal also willing to take his testimony as to the
nature of the millennium ?
All the Fathers were infinitely credulous. Every one
of them believed, not only in the miracles said to have
been wrought by Christ, by the apostles, and by other
Christians, but every one of them believed in the Pagan
miracles. . All of these Fathers were familiar with won­
ders and impossibilities. Nothing was so common with
them as to work miracles, and on many occasions they
not only cured diseases, not only reversed the order of
nature, but succeeded in raising the dead.
It is very hard, indeed, to prove what the apostles said,
or what the Fathers of the Church wrote. There were
many centuries filled with forgeries, many generations in
which the cunning hands of ecclesiastics erased, oblite­
rated and interpolated the records of the past, during
which they invented books, invented authors, and quoted
from works that never existed.
The testimony of the “Fathers” is without the slightest
value. They believed everything, they examined nothing.
They received as a waste-basket receives.
Whoever
accepts their testimony will exclaim with the Cardinal :
“ Happily, men are not saved by logic.”

���</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <collection collectionId="6">
      <elementSetContainer>
        <elementSet elementSetId="1">
          <name>Dublin Core</name>
          <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
          <elementContainer>
            <element elementId="50">
              <name>Title</name>
              <description>A name given to the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="2374">
                  <text>Victorian Blogging</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="41">
              <name>Description</name>
              <description>An account of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16307">
                  <text>A collection of digitised nineteenth-century pamphlets from Conway Hall Library &amp;amp; Archives. This includes the Conway Tracts, Moncure Conway's personal pamphlet library; the Morris Tracts, donated to the library by Miss Morris in 1904; the National Secular Society's pamphlet library and others. The Conway Tracts were bound with additional ephemera, such as lecture programmes and handwritten notes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Please note that these digitised pamphlets have been edited to maximise the accuracy of the OCR, ensuring they are text searchable. If you would like to view un-edited, full-colour versions of any of our pamphlets, please email librarian@conwayhall.org.uk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;&lt;img src="http://www.heritagefund.org.uk/sites/default/files/media/attachments/TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" width="238" height="91" alt="TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="39">
              <name>Creator</name>
              <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16308">
                  <text>Conway Hall Library &amp; Archives</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="40">
              <name>Date</name>
              <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16309">
                  <text>2018</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="45">
              <name>Publisher</name>
              <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16310">
                  <text>Conway Hall Ethical Society</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
          </elementContainer>
        </elementSet>
      </elementSetContainer>
    </collection>
    <itemType itemTypeId="1">
      <name>Text</name>
      <description>A resource consisting primarily of words for reading. Examples include books, letters, dissertations, poems, newspapers, articles, archives of mailing lists. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre Text.</description>
      <elementContainer>
        <element elementId="7">
          <name>Original Format</name>
          <description>The type of object, such as painting, sculpture, paper, photo, and additional data</description>
          <elementTextContainer>
            <elementText elementTextId="14644">
              <text>Pamphlet</text>
            </elementText>
          </elementTextContainer>
        </element>
      </elementContainer>
    </itemType>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="14642">
                <text>Rome or reason? : a reply to Cardinal Manning</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="39">
            <name>Creator</name>
            <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="14643">
                <text>Ingersoll, Robert Green [1833-1899]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="41">
            <name>Description</name>
            <description>An account of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="14645">
                <text>Place of publication: London&#13;
Collation: 46 p. ; 18 p.&#13;
Notes: Reprinted from the North American Review, Oct. and Nov. 1888. No. 65a in Stein checklist. Part of the NSS pamphlet collection.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="14646">
                <text>Progressive Publishing Company</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="14647">
                <text>1888</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="43">
            <name>Identifier</name>
            <description>An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="14648">
                <text>N390</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="49">
            <name>Subject</name>
            <description>The topic of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="16311">
                <text>Catholic Church</text>
              </elementText>
              <elementText elementTextId="16312">
                <text>Rationalism</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="47">
            <name>Rights</name>
            <description>Information about rights held in and over the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21697">
                <text>&lt;a href="http://creativecommons.org/publicdomain/mark/1.0/"&gt;&lt;img src="http://i.creativecommons.org/p/mark/1.0/88x31.png" alt="Public Domain Mark" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt; &lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;This work (Rome or reason? : a reply to Cardinal Manning), identified by &lt;/span&gt;&lt;a href="https://conwayhallcollections.omeka.net/items/show/www.conwayhall.org.uk"&gt;&lt;span&gt;Humanist Library and Archives&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt;, is free of known copyright restrictions.&lt;/span&gt;</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="42">
            <name>Format</name>
            <description>The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21698">
                <text>application/pdf</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="51">
            <name>Type</name>
            <description>The nature or genre of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21699">
                <text>Text</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="44">
            <name>Language</name>
            <description>A language of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="21700">
                <text>English</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="374">
        <name>Catholic Church</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="398">
        <name>Catholic Church-Controversial Literature</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="1529">
        <name>Henry Edward Manning</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="397">
        <name>Marriage</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="1613">
        <name>NSS</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="84">
        <name>Rationalism</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
</itemContainer>
